Strange world showtimes near regal wilder
World Partition load game strange issue: why not load the cells near the Player like the first time?
2023.03.25 12:44 Macaco_96 World Partition load game strange issue: why not load the cells near the Player like the first time?
2023.03.25 12:23 Jackviator The Spacer’s Guide to Caring For Your Pet Human (Part 2)
Greetings! This chapter sets the stage, does a bit of worldbuilding, and expands on our absolute cinnamon roll of an alien deuteragonist.
Anyway, as always, I hope you enjoy. :)
CHAPTER 2
15 minutes ago ——
Y’ggdrasog nervously whistled to himself as he remotely piloted an unmanned stealth drone from his cloaked ship in the upper atmosphere of the alien planet, yet every so often did a happy little wiggle in his seat at the terminal. Despite the danger in what he was doing, he was shaking with excitement and literally glowing with glee (which, if you were curious, happened to be a lovely shade of banana-yellow).
But my apologies, dear reader; I’m getting ahead of myself.
You see, Y’ggdrasog worked as a galactic interplanetary system scout, colloquially known as a “spacer” among the citizens of the Ul’dril Galactic Collective (a governmental alliance between a wide variety of different sapient species that also happened to be his employer). His main function was piloting his personal scout ship to uncharted star systems to summarily
un-unchart them.
While in this line of employment, he had been witness to countless wondrous things. He had seen stars go supernova, witnessed space dust forming beautiful nebulas tens of lightyears wide, and caught the frosted trails of comets slinging close enough to a star to off-gas their icy payloads. But nothing even came close to this, to every spacer’s wildest, most fantastical dream discovery:
LIFE! And not just any life,
SAPIENT LIFE!
As the drone flew through the sky, descending towards the surface of the planet below, he reminisced on that fateful day approximately six planetary months ago…
He had been scouting the ice and gas giants in this yet-uncharted solar system, scanning their composition with the unmanned probe-drone he used to sample geological deposits, take gas samples and so on to determine if they could be possible new sources of rare elements to harvest for the Collective. He had just finished probing the seventh planet out from the star when he suddenly picked up multiple abnormal readings originating from the ocean-planet of the system. He sighed, figuring it would just be the usual; some leftovers from a solar flare that affected its magnetosphere or some such.
As he listened in through his radiation wavelength analyzer, he expected to hear the meaningless, purposeless static he had heard hundreds of times before. Instead, he heard strange patterns. Hang on, was that… were those- They were! Voices, in a language he didn’t recognize.
He recorded a sample, then pulled up his auto-translator and had his ship’s analytical programs study it, in case it was a distress call from some poor sap who had crash-landed their spacecraft. …But not a single known language was a match.
He scratched his head, puzzled. Could it be a code of some sort? It wasn’t uncommon for smugglers, pirates, spies, and other “off-the-books” types to hole up on uncharted worlds and use coded verbage to prevent detection by Collective authorities. He had the ship analyze it to at least determine what Collective species the vocal cords that produced them were, but again, no matches, not even when he had it scan the audio samples for possible voice-altering.
He sat back in his pilot seat, stumped. Then, he started connecting the dots.
If the vocal cords producing these noises weren’t recognized as a species already included in the Collective, that meant these were the voices of a species unknown to the Collective. An unknown species, but one that was was nonetheless smart enough to use radio waves…
His eyes flew open, and his bioluminescence began to glow the pure white of sudden realization.
…BY THE SPIRITS,
IT WAS A NEW SAPIENT SPECIES! He leapt up from his chair, and would have nearly deafened anyone nearby with the joyfully excited noises he started to make.
…Luckily, however, he was in space. And after all, in space, no one can hear you squee.
It took him nearly an hour to calm down enough to call it in over his quantum communicator and provide the audio samples he had recorded, then another hour to reassure his liaison on the other end countless times that no, this was not a joke, this was not a lie, an elaborate prank or some such- yes, he would be more than willing to testify to the truth of his statements in a Collective court, and
yes, this was in fact the once-in-multiple-millennia moment he and most every spacer in the entirety of the Collective always dreamed of:
THIS WAS A NEW FIRST CONTACT!!! …As Y’ggdrasog left Memory Lane and turned back onto Present Day Boulevard, he let the controls go for a second and proceeded to spin around in his chair in sheer excitement whilst giggling like a madman, literally glowing with giddiness, before swiftly grabbing the control stick again before the drone drifted off course.
HE found a new sapient species! HE did! He’d be in the Collective history archives for the rest of time!
…Months of preparations had to be done beforehand, of course. He had to wait a few long, loooong days on the outskirts of the solar system with his ship in full stealth-mode (so as to avoid attracting attention from the new species until the time was right) before a truly staggering amount of Collective ships arrived, chock-full of top experts in all sorts of social and scientific fields to fill any conceivable role in the analysis of this new species.
While he wasn’t allowed to participate in the work himself or see most of what they were doing, he was nonetheless ecstatic with the knowledge that the work was being done all because of him. Plus, at least he could attend certain intelligence briefings on their main findings as well as look at heavily-redacted versions of some of the results of their endeavors.
Various scientists from the myriad Collective species and dozens more scientific disciplines had gathered together, set up shop within a day and gotten to work. They performed long-distance surface scans, mapped the planetary geography, and analyzed their atmosphere and planetary conditions to determine what Collective species might be compatible for potentially cohabitating with them.
Y’ggdrasog was delighted to learn that they utilized oxygen for respiration just as his species (lumigog) and tens of others in the Collective did, in contrast to Collective species who had to have, say, an atmosphere mostly composed of carbon dioxide, who were out of luck.
Additionally, they drank the same liquid water for fluid regulation in their bodies as his own people did. …Though admittedly, at a much narrower spectrum of salinity than his own species was capable of tolerating. He found that a bit tragic; there was so much water to be found in their homeworld’s oceans. Yet unlike his own people, who could drink from nearly any water on their homeworld, these “humans” could only drink what they called “freshwater.”
However, any sadness he felt about their situation faded when he learned that the gravity of their homeworld was only 1.04x that of his own species’ homeworld; this meant that at least in the case of lumigogs, the answer of cohabitation was a very solid “yes!”
Moving along, the scientists in charge of engineering and military endeavors surreptitiously analyzed the humans’ levels of technology to determine their capabilities, if they were a potential threat to the Collective, and so on; they were deemed, to quote the spokesman of the Collective military, “mostly harmless.”
Y’ggdrasog thought this might be a bit unfair. …That is, until he read the reports, and found yet another reason to pity them. From what little he was able to read of the heavily-redacted documents, the humans were very, VERY primitive. Spirits, they hadn’t even developed fusion yet!
…Still, that was all the more reason to help them; and to do so, they needed a proper line of communication. Countless diplomats, ambassadors, emissaries and representatives of every Collective race were attending seminars on all the sociological experts were learning about the species’ social norms across distinct cultures. And most importantly, the linguistic experts and etymologists got the ball rolling for the true-AI algorithms of the larger vessels (far more complex than his own ship’s operating systems, which only measured in at a few paltry yottabytes) to sort out the languages these “humans” used.
…Speaking of, just how many languages did they
need?! With each additional language that was added to the auto-translator databases, he thought surely
this one will be the last, but no! You couldn’t swing around a “noodle” of “spaghetti” (the humans always seemed to choose such silly names for their food) without hitting someone speaking a new language!
But all the pity, sadness and frustration he felt was outweighed by the jubilation he felt knowing that all these countless man-hours of hundreds of individuals per each and every Collective species were happening because of him. All these people were here because
HE found them, and he was ecstatic at the impossibly exciting prospect of welcoming this new species into the Collective- or on the off chance they didn’t wish to join them, it was determined that it was safe to at least uplift them technologically so that they could be potential new allies, as well as potentially provide new avenues for trade and commerce of never-before-seen exotic goods. After all, there was hardly any risk in doing so, as they were quite literally outnumbered by over a million to one by the allied races of the Collective.
…And after all that, when they had quadruple-checked everything, then quadruple-checked it again to be
absolutely sure, the day of first contact
FINALLY came. Everyone brought out the celebratory drinks, snacks and party favors. The diplomats sent out their messages in hundreds of human languages declaring a desire for peaceful contact, promises to assist them in the technological uplifting of their species to a post-scarcity way of life and an offer to join the Collective for the benefit of all parties involved, and
THEN…
…
……
…Nothing.
No response…
After a few nervous, awkward hours of sitting alongside the other low-ranking crewmates of the larger vessels, he and all those around him got orders of radio silence from high command and for all the “non-essential” personnel to return to their ships and wait for further orders.
As he remembered the sinking feeling he’d experienced at that moment, Y’ggdrasog unconsciously gripped the drone control stick much tighter than necessary.
…All that waiting, the
agonizing waiting for them to greet this new species, the one
HE found, and for what?
More. Thrice. Damned.
WAITING. …But this time, there wasn’t even a payoff to look forward to, and no one above would tell him what was going on. He didn’t know why there was suddenly so much smoke in the air of the planet, nor what all those bright flashes lighting up the atmosphere midway through the first day were- and there were certainly no answers coming from high command.
He had to sit there in his spacecraft, and just… wait.
One planetary day passed. Then another. Then another, and so on.
In the downtime, he read and reread the guidelines for first contact back to back over and over again, trying to find out what the possible reason for the wait could be. …Unfortunately, all that availed him was eye strain and an extreme amount of boredom from trudging through all the legalese.
After a week of sitting around, watching the planet slowly spin beneath him while in orbit, he couldn’t stand it any longer. He
needed to know what was wrong. He NEEDED to act- if only to silence the creeping dread that had slowly but surely permeated his entire being. A dread born of the worry that something had gone horribly, catastrophically wrong…
And thus, an idea formed: His drone.
He knew the humans’ tech levels; there was a smaller chance they could detect him than the literally astronomically low odds of him finding this species to begin with. …Instead, he was far more worried about the potential ramifications if anyone from high command knew what he was up to.
Long before the radio silence commenced, he was told in no uncertain terms that no, he couldn’t scan the planet, no, he couldn’t act as an ambassador, YES, they really meant it, and NO, it
didn’t matter that “he really really
REALLY wanted to help somehow, please please pleasepleasePLEASE-” …and after that last bit, they shut down his outgoing comms to high command for a full planetary month.
…Jerks. Er- more importantly, he was told that while no, he couldn’t help in the preparation process, after first contact commenced his main function would be to do what he did best. Scouting and scanning to tease out any additional information he could on the planet’s natural resources in order to assist with the technological uplift process.
The thing is, they had given no specific time frame- …just “after first contact commenced.”
Technically, the current time frame satisfied that condition.
So technically, he wasn’t doing anything he wasn’t supposed to, he was just-
…uh… …t-taking initiative!
They couldn’t court-martial him for just doing a little scanning here and there to get ahead of his own workload, surely.
…And it would just be an entirely coincidental, happy accident if while doing this he managed to find out what in the name of the spirits above was
happening. And so he had slowly, carefully moved his ship in such a way that he was currently orbiting in what he hoped was the blind spot of most of the ships of any higher-ups.
…Purely so as to, uh- better position his drone’s entry point into the atmosphere, yes! Rest assured, he was
only motivated by- um… a-avoiding negative weather patterns.
…Or something like that. Once in position, he released and directed it towards the planetary surface.
If lumigogs had sweat glands, his would have been in nervous overdrive as the drone descended through the atmosphere.
Would he be detected? Would this all be for naught?
He waited, glancing between the ships around him and the drone’s interface on his monitor, but from his readings on the other vessels it seemed like all the command ships’ sensors were focused on the bigger population centers of the planet. He let out the breath he didn’t realize he was holding. He was safe- if only for now.
…He’d have to focus on a rural area. Despite every loophole and excuse he could come up with, he’d still be much better off remaining undetected and not interfering in whatever might be going on in more concentrated pockets of the species. It would likely take much longer to gather information this way than heading towards the larger population centers in search of clues, but he could still poke around on the sly for any information he could tease out from the surroundings.
…And hopefully then he could finally get the answers he so desperately craved.
<“Alter descent velocity. Slow to 50% speed and activate autopilot mode.”>
Y’ggdrasog looked at the aerial scans, deciding that what seemed to be an area focused on harvesting crops with a long road running alongside it dotted with the occasional primitive ground vehicle would be as good a place to start as any.
He highlighted the road with a flick of a clawed finger.
<”Descend to 100 meters above planet surface, then follow highlighted path at 20% speed. Proceed.”>
As the drone dutifully obeyed his commands and traveled along the stretch of paved road for a time, he was surprised at the lack of humans to be found despite the vehicles present. Each and every one had seemingly been abandoned; they all sat still, unmoving. His curiosity piqued, he highlighted a few of them in the control interface.
<“Halt forward momentum. Descend to 50 meters from planetary surface. Scan and analyze condition of marked targets.”>
As he finished his verbal command, the familiar synthesized voice of his drone’s onboard computer blared to life from the speakers of his terminal.
He shook his head, puzzled.
<“What happened here…? …Alright, ascend, 300 meters from planetary surface. Continue forward movement following the highlighted path, 15% speed.”>
Farther and farther the road stretched, but he didn’t see a single human upon it, nor in the surrounding area. He sighed and absent-mindedly gazed around at the surrounding environment. He couldn’t help but marvel at how- well, alien it all looked. The taller plant life he saw appeared to be quite complex, their stems covered in thick fiber and their extremities full of- oh, what was the word, “leaves?
…He hadn’t paid all that much attention during the portions of his schooling that covered exotic alien plant life found on feral worlds and the various homeworlds of the other races of the Collective. He figured he’d never really need to interact with much beyond the giant fungal pods, great lichen growths and so on of his homeworld. He was a spacer for spirits’ sake, not a xenobotanist, and-
…Wait, what was that?
<“Halt forward momentum. Reverse 50 meters. Pan visual sensors left, 30 degrees.”>
He squinted at the incoming visual feed. He was right, there was something laying in that ditch! Probably just a random piece of detritus, but better safe than sorry. He highlighted it.
<”Scan target. Assess.”>
<”...Descend toward target, 5% speed.. 2%... halt.”>
His eyes narrowed further as he zoomed the forward visual lens in. Whatever it was, it looked to be a biped, and-
…Wait a minute, he recognized that body structure! Spirits be praised, this had to be one of the members of the new species!
It- they, he corrected himself- had pale skin, long, dark brown fur atop their head, and were wearing clothing covering their torso and legs- though much of it was stained red, running all down the left side of their body.
What were they doing all the way out here in the middle of nowhere? And why were they laying in a ditch, unmoving? …Were they ok?
<”Scan target, and establish connection to ship auto-doc subsystem. Assess physical condition and cross-reference with known anatomical data of species designation: human.”>
Y’ggdrasog nervously swallowed, trying to center himself and focus despite what he had just heard. Well, that certainly answered that; no, she very much was NOT ok. Whatever had happened to her, it really messed her up.
<”Analyze if damage sustained is life-threatening without intervention given circumstances and location.”>
He swore under his breath.
<”...Expand and clarify analysis.”>
<”C-certainty of analysis conclusion…?”>
He put his head in his hands, his bioluminescence flickering between several colors- none of them good. Spirits above... She was going to die unless someone helped her!
…
…But he was in no position to do so…
He knew deep down that he was deluding himself if he thought he could get away with this if he was caught. No amount of loophole abuse and“legitimate” excuses could save him from severe negative repercussions, not when it came to something as serious as first contact.
He was already risking enough as it was…
Maybe he could let someone in one of the other ships know- no, that would give away that he’d been poking around on the sly…
Maybe- maybe someone else would find her in time, and they could save her? Or maybe, despite the odds, she might just get better on her own? Even if it took her past the 1.3 cycle mark to do so, there was still a- his brow furrowed as he did the math- 0.0000028% chance that she could survive, and a chance was a chance! …Right…?
No one would know if he didn’t intervene. It would be so easy- no chance of getting caught, no risk, no danger, just pull the drone-prone back to the ship, return to his original position, scrub the flight logs, and-
…
……
…No.
No, she’s not.
He opened his eyes and spoke, voice full of grim certainty.
<”Descend to two meters above highlighted subject. Very, VERY carefully use stasis field to attach to subject, entangle her matter with an equivalent mass of carbon from the fabricator hold, then return to quantum anchor point with cargo and safely lower the subject prone beside the drone chassis. Proceed.”>
He got up from the terminal and took off for the drone bay as fast as his taloned feet could carry him, one thought repeating itself over and over in his head as he went, a mantra of sorts:
submitted by
Jackviator to
HFY [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 12:13 donkjonk Jonno’s lads. Some lore.
2023.03.25 11:23 DauntedSoul6 The Devil Assured Me: Pulchra Anima [Mystery/Romance]
Author's Note:
Hi everyone, I'm so excited to announce the remastered version of "The Devil Assured Me". In celebration, I've decided to publish the first chapter also here on the HFY sub-reddit. If you wish to show me some support, please check out the story on Tapas, and consider following me there. I really appreciate your support!
Cover Read it on Tapas Discord server Story blurb:
Step into the year 1827 and enter the tumultuous life of Dante, a young victim of the working class, struggling to make ends meet through child labor. Discrimination and hardship have cultivated a deep-seated hatred within him, not just for his own circumstances, but for the entire social class that suffers alongside him.
As fate would have it, a tragic incident brings Dante to the brink of death, where he meets the Devil and pleads for a chance to change his life. Upon waking in a decrepit hospital, Dante's life seems to have taken a positive turn. However, his path takes a dark and twisted turn when he enters Dennis' manor and uncovers the true reason behind his encounter with the Devil.
But this is not just Dante's story; it's a tale of characters with their own distinct views on life, each struggling to succeed in their personal endeavors. The story delves deep into the themes of tragedy, violence, and discrimination, and challenges the reader to question their own perceptions of society.
Prepare to be drawn into a world of gripping narrative, powerful characters, and thought-provoking themes that will leave an indelible mark on your mind.
Chapter 1 - A Beautiful Dream Visual Image “…..”
“It has been quite a while since we last encountered, has it not?”
“…..”
“You don’t wish to talk?”
“…..”
“You’re left with nothing, but a mere illusion of emptiness, how will you persist, having discovered the truth?
He awaits
You. Do you bear a grudge against
Him, or do you understand
His deeds?”
“…..”
“After all, you did not choose this path, or did you?”
“…..”
“It is high time for you to return to slumber, for you cannot foresee your own future, but you know that by now, right?”
“…..”
“Goodbye, Vincent, but bear in mind…”
“Never lose your faith.” Visual Image (2) "Dante... Dante..., Dante!"
Gasp, "Mother..."
"It is time to wake up, Dante..."
I had experienced such a delightful dream, however, reality has once again dealt me a harsh blow. My parents' endeavors to provide for our household are meager, and residing in a cramped and dilapidated cottage, I was awakened to prepare for my daily labor.
I am Dante, a 16-year-old boy, residing with my two younger sisters and one younger brother, and both of my parents, in the rural outskirts of Castle Combe, England. The year is 1827. Our family is impoverished, subsisting on the brink of destitution in our humble abode, relying on the proceeds of my father's fishing and the limited bread we can afford through the labor that both my father and I undertake.
As the eldest, I have always shouldered the responsibility of caring for my siblings.
My father is a fisherman and also toils in the same factory as I. We are the primary sources of income for our household, while my mother, suffering from a debilitating condition, oversees the children, and manages to prepare meals and attend to the basic needs of my siblings.
As I groggily extricated myself from my bed, my father, attired in his work attire, wore a perpetual expression of gravity, his black hair tied in a brown cord, his gaze fixed upon me...
"Are you gonna sit there and watch me? Get up!"
I had not realized it, but my body felt as if it were on the brink of collapse. The rigors of labor have taken their toll on me. Six days every week. I felt so fatigued...
"Father, I am not feeling well..."
My father's anger was immediately aroused upon hearing my despairing words. He approached me, seized my emaciated arm, and dragged me from my bed. As I fell to the ground, my head began to spin.
I remained with my head resting on the floor, my father's shouts ringing in my ears.
"Get up or else you will be sleeping in the woods again!"
My mother attempted to placate him, but to no avail, he pushed her away. I ponder what has caused this sudden change in him.
We once lived in a slightly larger cottage, but unfortunately, the land on which it stood was requisitioned to build the factory where my father and I now labor. We were evicted and spent months as homeless individuals, until fate smiled upon us and we discovered this small cottage, which now serves as our home. Sadly, it came with a grueling and perilous lifestyle. It has been five years since we were evicted, the factory was completed two years later. Shortly thereafter, boy children living below the poverty line aged 13 or older were conscripted to work at the factory.
We are viewed as mere expendable laborers, and who can blame them, they hold the power. And where else can we go, we are of no use to anyone other than as manual laborers. None of us have any formal education either. It is a lamentable state of affairs.
I have been employed at the factory for over three years now.
My vision began to blur, but I mustered the strength to hoist myself upright and don my work clothes. It still pains me to see how my father has become so abusive in recent years. I often ponder, "I strive to the best of my ability to not disappoint my family, yet I am treated in this manner. Why...?"
I only had the opportunity to imbibe a small amount of water before my father ushered me out of the cottage, and I had yet to bid farewell to my sisters.
"Don't make me go late, son. You will be dead if we are."
I am surprised that I am able to remain upright, without the support of my father, I fear I would have succumbed to collapse. I can only pray that someone will display benevolence and provide me with something to relieve my grogginess or any other means to achieve the same end.
….. Upon our arrival at the factory, a cutting-edge knife manufacturing facility established by a benevolent organization, I had formed a few acquaintances. Among them, one individual stood out to me. I had never disclosed my domestic plight to him, yet he seemed to be cognizant of it. He consistently made efforts to look after me.
He exuded an air of jubilance, and like myself, he was of humble means. Despite the harsh winter weather, he persistently wore his work clothes, a sight that caused me much sorrow as I knew he did not possess a coat. As a result, I had resolved to save a minuscule amount of money, with the intention of purchasing him a modest but durable coat when winter arrived. Fortunately, it is currently autumn. His name is Thomas.
My colleagues and friends often likened Thomas and I to the Sun and Moon, with Thomas being the embodiment of brightness and myself being the embodiment of melancholy. I cannot fault them for this perception, as I do possess a penchant for a melancholic disposition. I had even considered cutting my long black hair in an attempt to alter their perception, despite my personal inclination towards it.
My role at the factory primarily involved honing the knives crafted by the older workers. The task could become quite arduous as we were not provided with gloves and were required to perform our duties with bare hands. The heat was a constant affliction, but one becomes accustomed to it over time.
My father and I would separate after signing in at the administration room. I would proceed to my designated work area, while my father would depart. Thomas, however, would always await me in the administration room, at the opposite end of the hallway.
"Top of the morning Dante! Had a good sleep?"
(As boisterous as ever... A perfect substitute for a cup of coffee, his energy alone is invigorating...)
"Yes, I've been okay."
Thomas approached me and ruffled my hair,
(great. Now it's disheveled again...) "Lookin a little pale today mate, you sure you're... okay...?"
He forgot I was with my father, as I mentioned earlier, it seemed as if he were privy to my domestic circumstances. He raised his gaze and saw my father glaring at him.
"Good morning mister Porter! Let's make it a good day today alright!"
He attempted to greet him cheerfully, only for my father to leave an awkward silence as he walked away without a word.
My other friends arrived as well, we were a group of four individuals. We had all met each other at the inception of the factory. I could say that we had grown quite close to one another, even my reticent self had warmed up to them, it was a pleasant feeling to say the least.
Me, Thomas, Okabe, and Gabriel. Okabe's parents were foreigners, hailing from the distant country of Japan. However, Okabe had been born here.
He was not well-versed in the customs of his motherland. He and Gabriel possessed a more relaxed disposition. Both of them were not as impoverished as Thomas and I, yet were still of modest means to be working at the factory. They both had the opportunity to attend school, a privilege that I envied. I am certain Thomas did as well.
Gabriel was the tallest among us, he also possessed the most striking visage. It was sometimes difficult to reconcile that he lived a life of poverty. He possessed all the desirable attributes, with his beautiful short-cropped blonde hair, hazel blue eyes, and well-proportioned physique.
Okabe was the shortest among us, he also commonly donned his work clothes, almost as frequently as Thomas did. He often bore a relaxed expression on his face and was never reticent to engage in conversation. He bore a visible scar on the right side of his face, and he would become hostile whenever anyone inquired about it.
Thomas was our jester, it still befuddled me how he and the others were able to maintain such a positive disposition. I would constantly observe them at the workplace, and it was astounding to me that they were able to laugh and jest while we worked. Thomas was almost as tall as Gabriel, he had freckles on his face, green eyes, and ginger hair color. He often had his hair tied back.
Then, there was me. Compared to my contemporaries, I appeared to be the most unwell. I donned larger-sized garments to obscure my gaunt physique. Though I was unable to conceal my emaciated visage from the others, it was a small price to pay. My dark brown eyes did not lend themselves to an appearance of vitality.
"You sick or something? You're looking so pale, did you have breakfast?" Gabriel inquired.
I ignored Gabriel and cast my gaze upon my father, who was already occupied with his work.
"No..."
Gabriel reached into his satchel and procured a substantial piece of cinnamon-sugared bread, which he offered to me.
"Work this down, I also have some water for you. We have some time before we go work anyway."
I was relieved to have something to eat for breakfast, as I had gone nearly two days without sustenance. I was famished...
We engaged in idle chitchat, with Thomas regaling us with his fantastical tales, as was his wont. He frequently related the dreams he had recently experienced.
But all good things must come to an end, and it was time to commence work. Thankfully, it was also a Saturday, so we did not have to labor on Sundays, which was the day I finally got to rest.
.....
We got to take a little breath, for 30 minutes. We sat together at a table outside, and they all brought food with them. However, I did not have anything with me. I surmised that we only had enough food to eat before nightfall, and nothing to bring with us for the day. I should suggest to my father that we should endeavor to go hunting sometime. We live in close proximity to nature, after all.
(Where even is he? Should he not be here...)
I observed my father indulging in a hearty meal of meat and bread with his colleagues. Lucky him...
"What are ya dozing off for Dante?" Thomas queried.
I shrugged it off, shaking my head, it was nothing, I was accustomed to this, anyhow. My friends most likely did not have enough to share, anyhow, so I would let them be.
"Oh, it's nothing, perhaps I did not sleep enough."
To my surprise, Thomas handed me a piece of bread.
"Here ya go, fella! Chomp it down, you bony vessel."
I supposed it was my lucky day, today.
"Thank you."
We continued our banter, and Gabriel made an unusual comment about me.
"Do you guys not think Dante's vocabulary is so different from ours?"
"Oooh, yeah! He talks like those noble squirrels!" Thomas replied.
Even Okabe silently nodded in agreement. Me, being compared to nobility? What a jest.
"Oh please friends."
"Hey, why not go out together tomorrow? Go in the woods, the cities, steal some food for ourselves, ya?" Thomas proposed.
"But tomorrow is resting day, you know that. Stores are most likely closed on Sundays." Okabe responded.
Gabriel insisted on Thomas his idea, "Let's try it okay? We come here at noon, at the front gate. Is that okay?"
We eventually came to an agreement to venture out together the following day. The only issue was our parents...
Visual Image (3) The day had come to a close. I returned home with my father, it was always a comfort to be reunited with my family, who were all in good health. My mother was engaged in preparing a meal, and my younger brother greeted me with enthusiasm, having evidently missed me greatly.
"Dante! Hey, Papa!"
"Hello, Noah. Have you been good?"
"Yes, Dante! I help mommy!"
I assumed my sisters were asleep, but Mother noticed our return. My father had gone to their bedroom, leaving me with Noah and Mother.
"Hello, honey. How was work?"
"It was okay, Mother. I feel a little better, too."
"Oh! I made some tea that might help you feel even better!"
She poured me a cup of tea made from simple ingredients like herbs, plants, cinnamon, and sugar. It was the best tea I had ever tasted, and I felt a sense of pure euphoria with my first sip.
"Where did you get this from, Mother?"
"I made it myself, dear."
"I really like it, Mother. I would love to have more."
"I'm so glad you do. Change into your nightclothes, and let's relax before bed."
I changed and came back downstairs to spend time with my family. My father was engrossed in a book and not inclined to converse with us. Eventually, I retired to my bedchamber, gazing at the beautiful night sky…
submitted by
DauntedSoul6 to
HFY [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 10:45 AnarchyLaBlanc The absent queen and the blasphemy engines
Everything changed when the absent queen appeared in the sky. It came in a form of a constantly shifting void black pyramid. Though its four sides would widen and narrow they never increased or decreased in number. From the murky black, writhing fleshy masses and tendrils and orbs rose. The darkness parting with sprays of black puss where they did that returns to the surface as the masses fell back into the gloam. The pyramid eclipsed the sun and for centuries, the sun did not moved. The plants shriveled and blackened, feeding on what little light that wasn’t blotted out by the pyramid. The faint sound of humming could be heard across the lands, the queen was singing.
From the darkness came the celestials, crystalline beings brimming with golden light hiding gory innards of flesh and pulsating organs. At first, they were peaceful beings, coming to the world below to invite humans to come with them to their paradise. A world of light with succulent fruits and bountiful harvests awaited. Some were tempted to escape the hell that the world had become and left with these entities, never to return. However, there was a day, a day like any other when the peace was broken.
The celestials descended from the absent queen in shapes and numbers unseen and slaughtered humans without hesitation or remorse. The grotesque true forms of the celestials would leave their crystalline shells and consume those humans they killed and those they hadn’t in equal measure.
Humanity fought back, striking what celestials they could after they left their fortresses of crystal. This led to the discovery of godsteel, a metal near unbreakable in most circumstances. For when celestials died, their body broke apart and turned to this material. When it was picked up voices of the celestial’s broken mind could be heard. But humanity would ultimately be forced underground to survive.
In the dark, they created tools that used the strange powers of the godsteel. Chemical engines that sapped the strength of the celestials to create unnatural energy and fuel engines of war. It was learned these shards would drive those around them to madness, but the influence of these shards could be suppressed. Those who suppressed this influence, called blasphemers, made prayers and mantras reminding themselves of the greatness of humanity and the power of their ingenuity to stave off the pain of the godsteel’s influence. This is how the blasphemy engines came to be.
And so with these war machines, humanity would return to the surface, ready to fight the celestials in a war to end all wars.
submitted by
AnarchyLaBlanc to
goodworldbuilding [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 10:40 Sinpleton025 Rifts of War - Chapter 2
Three moon cycles later
Galdush fields, Meilume region of the Empire
The time has come and the troops are ready. The chosen commander of Imperial forces is Ylyndar Glynra, general of the IV army, commanding twenty-five thousand infantry, ten thousand cavalry, ten thousand archers along with one hundred wyverns, one hundred battle mages and hundreds of siege elements for a total of fifty thousand troops. The vassal forces number forty thousand. Ten thousand dwarves from Nundolar commanded by Bardek Leadmaster and ten thousand from Halboram under Dalmin Bronzering. The Rosians sent twenty thousand in total under the command of Bodin Zorgen of Alston, king Thavok's eldest son. The imperials have also brought an auxiliary force of ten thousand slaves, which include ferral orcs, trolls, ogres, swine, lepians, feelians, leanoids, and welfen.
In total, the invasion force numbered one hundred thousand strong and they were to start the land attack in the Galdush fields. At the same time, the VI fleet of one hundred ships of various sizes gathered in the western waters away from the port city of Lashil. Admiral Lothar Tanros was also tasked with opening a rift and to attack the enemy's shoreline, making the invasion a pincer assault.
"It is time, general.", a captain said proudly.
"Indeed.", Ylandar replied, "I cannot wait to bring the emperor's light to this savage world. Are the mages in place?"
"Yes, general. They are finishing the ritual. It is a pity we cannot open more rifts."
"Any more and the spiritual energy of North Altia will be completely drained. I do not wish to destroy our world along with theirs."
"Understood sir.", at that moment, a large rift opened up. It was thirty steps wide, ten steps tall, and shining in bright blue. All soldiers stared at it with amazement and fright. This was the gateway to the savage land they were warned about, they must remain vigilant. "I shall prepare the first wave."
"Hold. I shall go.", Ylindar said.
"S-Sir? Are you certain?"
"Yes. I will lead the first wave.". With that, he rode to Bardek, Dalmin, and Bodin. "You know the plan. All Rosian troops, half of the dwarves, the entire auxiliary, and ten thousand of my own troops. Once a foothold has been established, a messenger will ride back and inform the rest of the troops to begin the second wave. The navy has most likely begun its attack. We must hurry. For the light!"
With that they marched forward into the rift, unaware of the dangers they will face. All they could do is pray to the spirits.
---
History is not kind. Many bad things happened throughout human history. Wars, plagues, destruction, and death beyond counting. On top of that, humans themselves were never the best of people. It is they who caused all of it to happen and it is also they who keep doing it. History has always described humans as selfish and self-harming, but history is written by the winner. And this time, the good wins.
The great virus that occurred in the third decade ravaged the planet, killing millions of people. But through human genius, a cure was made and the death was stopped. However, it was then that the true culprits were discovered. One of the greatest problems of humanity is overpopulation. We have grown soft and stopped "culling the herd" so that a sensible number can thrive and be strong. A group calling themselves 'True salvation', sought to fix this. Through decades of careful planning and manipulation, they've reached a solution. For mankind to prosper it needs to suffer. So they showed themselves in 2034 and declared that they will do what was necessary to save the Earth. So they set off fires and explosions all throughout the world. Thousands upon thousands of factories and industries were destroyed, the capital and major cities were devastated, planes kept crashing, ships kept sinking, and it was chaos. The death toll was in the millions, even hundreds of millions as every country suffered.
But the salvationist forgot one important thing. These are human beings. By attacking them all they've united them all. Global governments decided they will not stand by idly while their people were being killed for some 'greater good'. In a united effort, after fifteen years, they tracked down and eliminated the salvationists, ending the crisis. But now the bigger problem took the stage. The world was in chaos and it needed fixing. So for the future years, that is exactly what happened. A new generation replaced the old one and with everyone united they not only repaired but also advanced. New technologies were invented, and life became better. Artificial limbs became more common, medicine was more advanced and the military received more than one upgrade so that no future threat can harm the nations.
NATO got more support from South America and Australia, while East Europe and Asia created a new block called Easter Powers Alliance. The UN now strictly enforces laws against drugs and poachers are shot on sight so to protect the wild and plant life. Renewable energy sources are spread across the world and the atmosphere is being healed. Many monuments were built for the victims of the salvationists. It goes to show that no matter how much humanity is battered, it would always rise stronger.
And now? Now it is the year 2070 and things are going just fine.
5th of May, 2070
Lumberton, North Carolina
The Northeast park is always a wonderful place to visit. With playgrounds and baseball fields, it was always cheerful. Right now the Jaguars were playing against the Bulls and hundreds of people gathered to watch. Officers Bradly O'Neil, or just Brad, and Jack Mitchel pulled their police car over to watch the game.
"So who do think is winning this time?", Jack asked.
"My money is on the Bulls.", Brad said, "They're winning right now."
"No one knows man. I have a gut feeling the Jaguars are gonna make a comeback."
In that moment, a Jaguar pitcher threw the ball and the Bull hit it with the bat, sending it out of the ring.
"Hooooo! Another home run by the Bulls!", said the announcer, "If they keep this up they will win it all!"
The Bull ran full circle and when he finished, a tremor shook the ground. Suddenly, a large rectangle of light appeared. It was nearly fifty feet wide and sixteen feet tall. People were confused and everyone tried to wrap their heads around what exactly was happening.
"Brad?", Jack asked, "Did anyone order a light show?"
"At four pm? Unlikely.", Brad said as he grabbed his radio, "Dispatch this is officer O'Neil, we have a situation at the Northeast park. Unclear if it is a threat but I require reinforcements and-"
Out of the light, men started appearing. They were strange to say the least. They wore medieval-like armor and has pink skin. Behind them appeared something that freaked people out and scarred them even more. Things they would only see in fantasy movies. Green-skinned orcs, dwarves, and even huge dragon-like lizards. No one understood how they got here but they understood their purpose as they attacked the players and spectators.
The green-skinned and pig-like monsters killed and ate everyone they could find. The dragons flew in the air and arrows rained down on the people.
Brad took the radio again and shouted, "Threat confirmed! I repeat the threat is confirmed! Send reinforcements and alert the national guard! They're killing everyone! We need-"
A pig-like monster jumped at him but it got blasted away by a shotgun. "Power or speed?", asked Jack who shot the gun.
"Speed. I'll take the smaller ones.", he replied and grabbed the shotgun while Jack took the SMG, "We have to save as many people as we can! Come on!"
---
The attack is a success. Already these pale-skinned savages flee and are killed by the dozens and soon hundreds. This field will serve as a good foothold for the invasion.
Prince Bodin looked over the scenery and thought, 'This doesn't look like a land filled with chaos. Were the visions a lie after all?'
"Prince Bodin.", called general Ylindar, "It is glorious is it not? We will slaughter these savages and take the lands in the name of the light. I need you to send your forces over to the structures to the southwest, I have already dispatched the dwarves and auxillia to the south."
"This place is not like the one explained in the vision."
"That does not matter. You are to gather as many slaves as you can and kill all the soldiers that attack you. We must clear a path for the second wave." Bodin internally cursed but went with the orders and called his men.
"Sir!", called a captain, "There are several savages that are causing problems for us."
"What do you mean?"
"They are hiding behind strange metal carts and it appears they have boomsticks much like the dwarves."
"Send a group of mages with dwarves and crush them."
"Right away sir!". With that, the captain left and Ylindar started setting up the stronghold and preparing the letter for the second wave.
Five mages along with a hundred dwarf warriors and shooters. The two dozen savages hid behind metal carts and fired at the orcs and swine that ran at them. The dwarves took aim and fired but they only killed a couple. The savages fired and the mages tried to create a force shield, but something was wrong. There was no energy in this world and magic didn't work.
"What's the problem?", asked a dwarf.
"I-I don't know. I can't-"
Before he could finish, he fell to the ground with a hole in his head. The dwarves started to fall as well. The warriors put up their shields, but the weapons of the savages tore through them. Eventually, enough orcs and swine pushed them and killed most while taking one prisoner.
---
Some time later
Noble self-service storage
Bodin never liked the empire or the emperor. They killed his grandfather just because they wanted freedom. But right now, he didn't have a choice. Denying a direct imperial order is a death sentence. He needed to make sure his kingdom, as well as the others, by doing their bidding and dirty work.
On his way to the strange structures, he encountered strange things. Metal carts that moved without horses and the wide roads made of flat stones, as well as soldiers with repeating boomsticks. For every one of them he lost dozens, but they couldn't hold on for long. Bodin gave explicate orders not to kill any retreating soldiers or innocent people. They won't become monstrous killers like the elves.
After a while, they reached the structures. Rows of identical buildings locked with metal doors. They opened them one by one and only found different pieces of furniture and sometimes jewelry.
"Take anything of value.", Bodin said, "We have taken enough people captive. After we are done here we will report to general Ylindar. Captain, take the captives back quickly. I fear the men we've faced are but a fraction of their army."
"Yes my lord.", the captain said and left with his troops in a hurry.
"Are you starting to doubt the visions, prince Bodin.", spoke a man next to him, "Because so far I am."
"Viscount Iaw.", replied Bodin, "I know what you mean. These people don't look like the savage barbarians the elves told us about. They look like us."
"While I do agree with you on that, you cannot deny the differences. These structures look so robust, and the roads are completely flat. The boomsticks, and the metal carts, clearly these people possess great magic and machines. I cannot imagine what would happen if the empire got its hands on them."
"Don't even say that. Let's just get these items back to-". His sentence was cut by a loud explosion that came from the other side of the structures. Bits and pieces of armor, weapons, and bodies fell on all sides. The men panicked as more explosions came from all sides.
"They have cannons!", yelled Bodin, "Scatter! Find the shooters!". After he gave his orders the soldiers ran to all sides, but they stopped shortly after noticing something in the air. Enemy wyverns? No. They looked different and were made of metal much like the carriages. Several of them filled the sky and inside were soldiers with aimed cannons who opened fire on the Rosians. The soldiers died by the hundreds and Bodin knew he was in danger.
"We have to get out of here!", yelled Iaw and hurried forward on his horse. Bodin and the others followed but they slowed down as they saw a roadblock of large and bulky metal carriages. Dozens of enemies came out of them and prepared their weapons.
"I shall clear a path for you!", said Iaw and charged at the enemy with his troops. Bodin attempted to stop him but to no avail. The enemies opened fire and Iaw was filled with holes along with his men. They didn't even get close before they were slaughtered. Paralyzed by fear, the remaining Rosian troops did the only sensible thing, they surrendered. Now they can only hope for the enemy to be merciful.
---
'This was supposed to be a slow day.", thought lieutenant Jefferson, 'What the hell did we get ourselves into.'
This was beyond strange. A portal opening up in Northeast park, fantasy, and medieval people coming out of it and attacking people? This wasn't what Mark signed up to fight. But he did sign up to defend the United States from any threat. This one counts.
As he rode in his helicopter he saw the other choppers literally slaughtering the 'enemy'. If you can call people with swords and bows riding on a horse a proper enemy. They were being killed in the thousands and only several hundred were left at the storage facilities.
"Lieutenant, are you ok?", asked a sergeant, "You spaced out."
"I'm fine Thomas. This is just beyond me. But I guess it's not our job to think about it.", he stood up and grabbed the rope, "We're going down!"
They lowered themselves from the helicopter and got into formation. They moved through the roads and shot every enemy that came after them. It wasn't hard, these 'knights' weren't much of a threat as long as they were out of range.
"Cavalry behind us!", yelled Thomas. The platoon got into a firing line and opened fire, cutting down the dozens of horses and 'men' riding them. As they continued forward they arrived at the JLTVs placed to block the enemy's advance.
"Lieutenant Mark Jefferson.", he said as he saluted.
"Sergeant Norman Cole. Sir, you're not gonna believe this."
"We are under attack by Lord of the rings characters in pink. Try me."
"Well, these people speak a different language, unsurprisingly. But when I introduced myself they spoke English."
This did surprise Mark. "English? Are you sure?"
"Yes. There's an accent definitely but it's unmistakable. And that guy with the cape and silver helmet? He's the leader. Prince Bodin of Alston."
After some pondering, Mark answered, "Load them up in the trucks. Separate the more important ones. I need to get in touch with the forces sent to Food lion."
"Yes, sir."
'This keeps getting weirder and weirder.', Mark thought.
---
Earlier
Near Food lion
Zoya was not happy about this. Being forced to fight for these oppressors alongside animals. It was degrading. But she didn't have a choice. It was serve or die. Because of their animal features, lepians and feelians are sent first to scout the area and bring information. But what the others were doing was horrible.
All around she could see the feral orcs butchering people and raid homes, the swine, trolls, and ogres eating people alive, and the dwarves plundering treasures and taking weapons. It was disgusting. The forces did suffer casualties. These people were armed with weapons more powerful than even the dwarves had. The feral beast suffered the most. Even the trolls and ogress fell to being shot enough times. But eventually, they had to run away.
Plunging her dagger into a blue-clothed soldier's back, Zoya let out a tired sigh. "How much longer?", she asked herself.
"As long as it takes.", said a woman behind her.
"Bora. I thought you were killed."
"I was almost. But I lost many of my own. These weapons are deadly. If we dodge one shot ten more appear."
"What's taking you so long, rabbit?", asked the dwarven general Dalmin in a disrespectful attitude, "I thought you lepians were supposed to be expert scouts."
"Don't talk down at us, dwarf.", said Bora.
"Shut it cat! Or I'll grind you into meat and feed you to my hog.", Bora hissed at that, "Now, get going. It won't be long before Bardek arrives and I intend to have more fun.". With that he rode off, leaving Zoya and Bora.
"I'm going to kill him one day.", said Bora.
Zoya looked behind her and saw a group of children running away from a swine and a feral orc. They went inside what looked like a large market. Zoya ran after them and Bora quickly followed. They reached the mark and when they entered it they saw the women and children cowering in a corner as the swine and orc closed in. Zoya rushed at the orc and slit its throat then quickly spun around and kicked the swine, knocking it to the ground. Without wasting time she plunged her dagger into its heart. She walked over to the children and gestured for them to calm down.
"What was that?", Bora asked.
"I'm not letting let innocent people get butchered and eaten by monsters."
"But if the elves find out-"
"They won't. We can-", she stopped midway after her ears twitched. Looking out the window she saw and hear explosions. That must be this world's army. Dalmin rode on his hog to lead a charge against their metal carriages but was cut down by the enemy's weapons.
Zoya and Bora were scared. Their people were dying and soon they will follow. But just then, a little girl walked to her side and pulled her hand. "Don't worry.", she spoke in the imperial tongue, which surprised Zoya, "We'll tell them you saved us."
---
"This is pretty insane isn't it sir?", asked a soldier.
"It sure is Paterson.", said the sergeant, "Let's just kill everything that can't talk first and worry about the rest later."
"Rodger.". They exited the Bradley and got to work, opening fire on what looked like dwarves and orcs. The Bradley itself focused on the larger targets while the soldiers moved in. House by house and street by street they moved in. The dwarves fired their musket-like weapons but they only managed to land a few lucky shots. The new M16A5 assault rifle with 6.8mm bullets tore through their armor and shields.
An ogre started charging from the back lines, swinging his large stone on a chain. "Paterson! Fire your grenade launcher!", ordered the sergeant. Paterson fired and upon impact the grenade exploded, leaving a gaping hole in the ogre's chest and bursting its organs all around. The battle continued and the stubborn dwarves fought as well as the ugly monsters. The only ones that surrendered were the animalistic 'people'.
As the soldiers progressed they saw horrid things. People were being eaten and ripped apart by the monsters as they screamed and begged for their lives. Homes burned and vehicles crushed. This won't go unanswered. "Kill them all!", yelled the sergeant, and the soldiers happily obliged.
With rifles, grenades, and machine guns they slaughtered the monsters. Trolls and ogres were blown to pieces, orcs, and swine riddled with holes like Swiss cheese. Even the stubborn dwarves were shown little mercy. The sergeant continued with his men to Food lion where he spotted two animal-like people, one looked like a cat and the other like a bunny, with over a dozen children.
They entered and pointed their guns at them immediately, but the children stood in front of them. "Don't shoot them.", said a boy.
"What?", asked the sergeant.
"They saved us from the monsters.", said a girl pointing to the dead orc and pig.
After some delay, the sergeant spoke, "Lower your weapons.". He walked to the two women. "I am gunnery-sergeant Jeff Miller. Who are you?"
"I am Zoya and this is Bora.", answered the rabbit woman, "We are the slave auxiliary of the empire of light."
Confused, Jeff asked, "The what?"
Before she could answer, Paterson walked over to Miller, "Sir, I have a message from lieutenant Mark Jefferson. He asks about a report and if we're ready to join them in the attack on Northeast park."
Jeff looked at the two women before turning to his men, "Paterson, tell the lieutenant that we'll join them soon. Johnson, and Shane, take these two into custody. I'll question them more when I get back."
"Where are you going?", asked Bora suddenly.
Jeff turned to her slowly and answered, "We're gonna end this."
End of chapter 2
---
Thank you very much for reading. If you'd like to support me (for some freakin' reason) feel free to upvote, follow, and check out my Patreon:
patreon.com/SimpleWrites Sorry for the choppy chapter, I promise better work in the future.
submitted by
Sinpleton025 to
HFY [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 10:40 Sinpleton025 [Rifts of War] - Chapter 2
Three moon cycles later
Galdush fields, Meilume region of the Empire
The time has come and the troops are ready. The chosen commander of Imperial forces is Ylyndar Glynra, general of the IV army, commanding twenty-five thousand infantry, ten thousand cavalry, ten thousand archers along with one hundred wyverns, one hundred battle mages and hundreds of siege elements for a total of fifty thousand troops. The vassal forces number forty thousand. Ten thousand dwarves from Nundolar commanded by Bardek Leadmaster and ten thousand from Halboram under Dalmin Bronzering. The Rosians sent twenty thousand in total under the command of Bodin Zorgen of Alston, king Thavok's eldest son. The imperials have also brought an auxiliary force of ten thousand slaves, which include ferral orcs, trolls, ogres, swine, lepians, feelians, leanoids, and welfen.
In total, the invasion force numbered one hundred thousand strong and they were to start the land attack in the Galdush fields. At the same time, the VI fleet of one hundred ships of various sizes gathered in the western waters away from the port city of Lashil. Admiral Lothar Tanros was also tasked with opening a rift and to attack the enemy's shoreline, making the invasion a pincer assault.
"It is time, general.", a captain said proudly.
"Indeed.", Ylandar replied, "I cannot wait to bring the emperor's light to this savage world. Are the mages in place?"
"Yes, general. They are finishing the ritual. It is a pity we cannot open more rifts."
"Any more and the spiritual energy of North Altia will be completely drained. I do not wish to destroy our world along with theirs."
"Understood sir.", at that moment, a large rift opened up. It was thirty steps wide, ten steps tall, and shining in bright blue. All soldiers stared at it with amazement and fright. This was the gateway to the savage land they were warned about, they must remain vigilant. "I shall prepare the first wave."
"Hold. I shall go.", Ylindar said.
"S-Sir? Are you certain?"
"Yes. I will lead the first wave.". With that, he rode to Bardek, Dalmin, and Bodin. "You know the plan. All Rosian troops, half of the dwarves, the entire auxiliary, and ten thousand of my own troops. Once a foothold has been established, a messenger will ride back and inform the rest of the troops to begin the second wave. The navy has most likely begun its attack. We must hurry. For the light!"
With that they marched forward into the rift, unaware of the dangers they will face. All they could do is pray to the spirits.
---
History is not kind. Many bad things happened throughout human history. Wars, plagues, destruction, and death beyond counting. On top of that, humans themselves were never the best of people. It is they who caused all of it to happen and it is also they who keep doing it. History has always described humans as selfish and self-harming, but history is written by the winner. And this time, the good wins.
The great virus that occurred in the third decade ravaged the planet, killing millions of people. But through human genius, a cure was made and the death was stopped. However, it was then that the true culprits were discovered. One of the greatest problems of humanity is overpopulation. We have grown soft and stopped "culling the herd" so that a sensible number can thrive and be strong. A group calling themselves 'True salvation', sought to fix this. Through decades of careful planning and manipulation, they've reached a solution. For mankind to prosper it needs to suffer. So they showed themselves in 2034 and declared that they will do what was necessary to save the Earth. So they set off fires and explosions all throughout the world. Thousands upon thousands of factories and industries were destroyed, the capital and major cities were devastated, planes kept crashing, ships kept sinking, and it was chaos. The death toll was in the millions, even hundreds of millions as every country suffered.
But the salvationist forgot one important thing. These are human beings. By attacking them all they've united them all. Global governments decided they will not stand by idly while their people were being killed for some 'greater good'. In a united effort, after fifteen years, they tracked down and eliminated the salvationists, ending the crisis. But now the bigger problem took the stage. The world was in chaos and it needed fixing. So for the future years, that is exactly what happened. A new generation replaced the old one and with everyone united they not only repaired but also advanced. New technologies were invented, and life became better. Artificial limbs became more common, medicine was more advanced and the military received more than one upgrade so that no future threat can harm the nations.
NATO got more support from South America and Australia, while East Europe and Asia created a new block called Easter Powers Alliance. The UN now strictly enforces laws against drugs and poachers are shot on sight so to protect the wild and plant life. Renewable energy sources are spread across the world and the atmosphere is being healed. Many monuments were built for the victims of the salvationists. It goes to show that no matter how much humanity is battered, it would always rise stronger.
And now? Now it is the year 2070 and things are going just fine.
5th of May, 2070
Lumberton, North Carolina
The Northeast park is always a wonderful place to visit. With playgrounds and baseball fields, it was always cheerful. Right now the Jaguars were playing against the Bulls and hundreds of people gathered to watch. Officers Bradly O'Neil, or just Brad, and Jack Mitchel pulled their police car over to watch the game.
"So who do think is winning this time?", Jack asked.
"My money is on the Bulls.", Brad said, "They're winning right now."
"No one knows man. I have a gut feeling the Jaguars are gonna make a comeback."
In that moment, a Jaguar pitcher threw the ball and the Bull hit it with the bat, sending it out of the ring.
"Hooooo! Another home run by the Bulls!", said the announcer, "If they keep this up they will win it all!"
The Bull ran full circle and when he finished, a tremor shook the ground. Suddenly, a large rectangle of light appeared. It was nearly fifty feet wide and sixteen feet tall. People were confused and everyone tried to wrap their heads around what exactly was happening.
"Brad?", Jack asked, "Did anyone order a light show?"
"At four pm? Unlikely.", Brad said as he grabbed his radio, "Dispatch this is officer O'Neil, we have a situation at the Northeast park. Unclear if it is a threat but I require reinforcements and-"
Out of the light, men started appearing. They were strange to say the least. They wore medieval-like armor and has pink skin. Behind them appeared something that freaked people out and scarred them even more. Things they would only see in fantasy movies. Green-skinned orcs, dwarves, and even huge dragon-like lizards. No one understood how they got here but they understood their purpose as they attacked the players and spectators.
The green-skinned and pig-like monsters killed and ate everyone they could find. The dragons flew in the air and arrows rained down on the people.
Brad took the radio again and shouted, "Threat confirmed! I repeat the threat is confirmed! Send reinforcements and alert the national guard! They're killing everyone! We need-"
A pig-like monster jumped at him but it got blasted away by a shotgun. "Power or speed?", asked Jack who shot the gun.
"Speed. I'll take the smaller ones.", he replied and grabbed the shotgun while Jack took the SMG, "We have to save as many people as we can! Come on!"
---
The attack is a success. Already these pale-skinned savages flee and are killed by the dozens and soon hundreds. This field will serve as a good foothold for the invasion.
Prince Bodin looked over the scenery and thought, 'This doesn't look like a land filled with chaos. Were the visions a lie after all?'
"Prince Bodin.", called general Ylindar, "It is glorious is it not? We will slaughter these savages and take the lands in the name of the light. I need you to send your forces over to the structures to the southwest, I have already dispatched the dwarves and auxillia to the south."
"This place is not like the one explained in the vision."
"That does not matter. You are to gather as many slaves as you can and kill all the soldiers that attack you. We must clear a path for the second wave." Bodin internally cursed but went with the orders and called his men.
"Sir!", called a captain, "There are several savages that are causing problems for us."
"What do you mean?"
"They are hiding behind strange metal carts and it appears they have boomsticks much like the dwarves."
"Send a group of mages with dwarves and crush them."
"Right away sir!". With that, the captain left and Ylindar started setting up the stronghold and preparing the letter for the second wave.
Five mages along with a hundred dwarf warriors and shooters. The two dozen savages hid behind metal carts and fired at the orcs and swine that ran at them. The dwarves took aim and fired but they only killed a couple. The savages fired and the mages tried to create a force shield, but something was wrong. There was no energy in this world and magic didn't work.
"What's the problem?", asked a dwarf.
"I-I don't know. I can't-"
Before he could finish, he fell to the ground with a hole in his head. The dwarves started to fall as well. The warriors put up their shields, but the weapons of the savages tore through them. Eventually, enough orcs and swine pushed them and killed most while taking one prisoner.
---
Some time later
Noble self-service storage
Bodin never liked the empire or the emperor. They killed his grandfather just because they wanted freedom. But right now, he didn't have a choice. Denying a direct imperial order is a death sentence. He needed to make sure his kingdom, as well as the others, by doing their bidding and dirty work.
On his way to the strange structures, he encountered strange things. Metal carts that moved without horses and the wide roads made of flat stones, as well as soldiers with repeating boomsticks. For every one of them he lost dozens, but they couldn't hold on for long. Bodin gave explicate orders not to kill any retreating soldiers or innocent people. They won't become monstrous killers like the elves.
After a while, they reached the structures. Rows of identical buildings locked with metal doors. They opened them one by one and only found different pieces of furniture and sometimes jewelry.
"Take anything of value.", Bodin said, "We have taken enough people captive. After we are done here we will report to general Ylindar. Captain, take the captives back quickly. I fear the men we've faced are but a fraction of their army."
"Yes my lord.", the captain said and left with his troops in a hurry.
"Are you starting to doubt the visions, prince Bodin.", spoke a man next to him, "Because so far I am."
"Viscount Iaw.", replied Bodin, "I know what you mean. These people don't look like the savage barbarians the elves told us about. They look like us."
"While I do agree with you on that, you cannot deny the differences. These structures look so robust, and the roads are completely flat. The boomsticks, and the metal carts, clearly these people possess great magic and machines. I cannot imagine what would happen if the empire got its hands on them."
"Don't even say that. Let's just get these items back to-". His sentence was cut by a loud explosion that came from the other side of the structures. Bits and pieces of armor, weapons, and bodies fell on all sides. The men panicked as more explosions came from all sides.
"They have cannons!", yelled Bodin, "Scatter! Find the shooters!". After he gave his orders the soldiers ran to all sides, but they stopped shortly after noticing something in the air. Enemy wyverns? No. They looked different and were made of metal much like the carriages. Several of them filled the sky and inside were soldiers with aimed cannons who opened fire on the Rosians. The soldiers died by the hundreds and Bodin knew he was in danger.
"We have to get out of here!", yelled Iaw and hurried forward on his horse. Bodin and the others followed but they slowed down as they saw a roadblock of large and bulky metal carriages. Dozens of enemies came out of them and prepared their weapons.
"I shall clear a path for you!", said Iaw and charged at the enemy with his troops. Bodin attempted to stop him but to no avail. The enemies opened fire and Iaw was filled with holes along with his men. They didn't even get close before they were slaughtered. Paralyzed by fear, the remaining Rosian troops did the only sensible thing, they surrendered. Now they can only hope for the enemy to be merciful.
---
'This was supposed to be a slow day.", thought lieutenant Jefferson, 'What the hell did we get ourselves into.'
This was beyond strange. A portal opening up in Northeast park, fantasy, and medieval people coming out of it and attacking people? This wasn't what Mark signed up to fight. But he did sign up to defend the United States from any threat. This one counts.
As he rode in his helicopter he saw the other choppers literally slaughtering the 'enemy'. If you can call people with swords and bows riding on a horse a proper enemy. They were being killed in the thousands and only several hundred were left at the storage facilities.
"Lieutenant, are you ok?", asked a sergeant, "You spaced out."
"I'm fine Thomas. This is just beyond me. But I guess it's not our job to think about it.", he stood up and grabbed the rope, "We're going down!"
They lowered themselves from the helicopter and got into formation. They moved through the roads and shot every enemy that came after them. It wasn't hard, these 'knights' weren't much of a threat as long as they were out of range.
"Cavalry behind us!", yelled Thomas. The platoon got into a firing line and opened fire, cutting down the dozens of horses and 'men' riding them. As they continued forward they arrived at the JLTVs placed to block the enemy's advance.
"Lieutenant Mark Jefferson.", he said as he saluted.
"Sergeant Norman Cole. Sir, you're not gonna believe this."
"We are under attack by Lord of the rings characters in pink. Try me."
"Well, these people speak a different language, unsurprisingly. But when I introduced myself they spoke English."
This did surprise Mark. "English? Are you sure?"
"Yes. There's an accent definitely but it's unmistakable. And that guy with the cape and silver helmet? He's the leader. Prince Bodin of Alston."
After some pondering, Mark answered, "Load them up in the trucks. Separate the more important ones. I need to get in touch with the forces sent to Food lion."
"Yes, sir."
'This keeps getting weirder and weirder.', Mark thought.
---
Earlier
Near Food lion
Zoya was not happy about this. Being forced to fight for these oppressors alongside animals. It was degrading. But she didn't have a choice. It was serve or die. Because of their animal features, lepians and feelians are sent first to scout the area and bring information. But what the others were doing was horrible.
All around she could see the feral orcs butchering people and raid homes, the swine, trolls, and ogres eating people alive, and the dwarves plundering treasures and taking weapons. It was disgusting. The forces did suffer casualties. These people were armed with weapons more powerful than even the dwarves had. The feral beast suffered the most. Even the trolls and ogress fell to being shot enough times. But eventually, they had to run away.
Plunging her dagger into a blue-clothed soldier's back, Zoya let out a tired sigh. "How much longer?", she asked herself.
"As long as it takes.", said a woman behind her.
"Bora. I thought you were killed."
"I was almost. But I lost many of my own. These weapons are deadly. If we dodge one shot ten more appear."
"What's taking you so long, rabbit?", asked the dwarven general Dalmin in a disrespectful attitude, "I thought you lepians were supposed to be expert scouts."
"Don't talk down at us, dwarf.", said Bora.
"Shut it cat! Or I'll grind you into meat and feed you to my hog.", Bora hissed at that, "Now, get going. It won't be long before Bardek arrives and I intend to have more fun.". With that he rode off, leaving Zoya and Bora.
"I'm going to kill him one day.", said Bora.
Zoya looked behind her and saw a group of children running away from a swine and a feral orc. They went inside what looked like a large market. Zoya ran after them and Bora quickly followed. They reached the mark and when they entered it they saw the women and children cowering in a corner as the swine and orc closed in. Zoya rushed at the orc and slit its throat then quickly spun around and kicked the swine, knocking it to the ground. Without wasting time she plunged her dagger into its heart. She walked over to the children and gestured for them to calm down.
"What was that?", Bora asked.
"I'm not letting let innocent people get butchered and eaten by monsters."
"But if the elves find out-"
"They won't. We can-", she stopped midway after her ears twitched. Looking out the window she saw and hear explosions. That must be this world's army. Dalmin rode on his hog to lead a charge against their metal carriages but was cut down by the enemy's weapons.
Zoya and Bora were scared. Their people were dying and soon they will follow. But just then, a little girl walked to her side and pulled her hand. "Don't worry.", she spoke in the imperial tongue, which surprised Zoya, "We'll tell them you saved us."
---
"This is pretty insane isn't it sir?", asked a soldier.
"It sure is Paterson.", said the sergeant, "Let's just kill everything that can't talk first and worry about the rest later."
"Rodger.". They exited the Bradley and got to work, opening fire on what looked like dwarves and orcs. The Bradley itself focused on the larger targets while the soldiers moved in. House by house and street by street they moved in. The dwarves fired their musket-like weapons but they only managed to land a few lucky shots. The new M16A5 assault rifle with 6.8mm bullets tore through their armor and shields.
An ogre started charging from the back lines, swinging his large stone on a chain. "Paterson! Fire your grenade launcher!", ordered the sergeant. Paterson fired and upon impact the grenade exploded, leaving a gaping hole in the ogre's chest and bursting its organs all around. The battle continued and the stubborn dwarves fought as well as the ugly monsters. The only ones that surrendered were the animalistic 'people'.
As the soldiers progressed they saw horrid things. People were being eaten and ripped apart by the monsters as they screamed and begged for their lives. Homes burned and vehicles crushed. This won't go unanswered. "Kill them all!", yelled the sergeant, and the soldiers happily obliged.
With rifles, grenades, and machine guns they slaughtered the monsters. Trolls and ogres were blown to pieces, orcs, and swine riddled with holes like Swiss cheese. Even the stubborn dwarves were shown little mercy. The sergeant continued with his men to Food lion where he spotted two animal-like people, one looked like a cat and the other like a bunny, with over a dozen children.
They entered and pointed their guns at them immediately, but the children stood in front of them. "Don't shoot them.", said a boy.
"What?", asked the sergeant.
"They saved us from the monsters.", said a girl pointing to the dead orc and pig.
After some delay, the sergeant spoke, "Lower your weapons.". He walked to the two women. "I am gunnery-sergeant Jeff Miller. Who are you?"
"I am Zoya and this is Bora.", answered the rabbit woman, "We are the slave auxiliary of the empire of light."
Confused, Jeff asked, "The what?"
Before she could answer, Paterson walked over to Miller, "Sir, I have a message from lieutenant Mark Jefferson. He asks about a report and if we're ready to join them in the attack on Northeast park."
Jeff looked at the two women before turning to his men, "Paterson, tell the lieutenant that we'll join them soon. Johnson, and Shane, take these two into custody. I'll question them more when I get back."
"Where are you going?", asked Bora suddenly.
Jeff turned to her slowly and answered, "We're gonna end this."
End of chapter 2
---
Thank you very much for reading. If you'd like to support me (for some freakin' reason) feel free to upvote, follow, and check out my Patreon (DM me for the link, please).
Sorry for the choppy chapter, I promise better work in the future.
submitted by
Sinpleton025 to
redditserials [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 09:46 NoPost3758 Where To Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 Online Free [email protected]
Lionsgate Films! Here are options for downloading or watching John Wick: Chapter 4 streaming the full movie online for free on 123movies & Reddit, including where to watch the anticipated artificial intelligence Action/Neo-noir movie at home. John Wick 4 2023 available to stream? Is watching John Wick 4 on Disney Plus, HBO Max, Netflix or Amazon Prime? Yes, we have found an authentic streaming option/service and is now available to watch from the comfort of your own home.
Now Is John Wick: Chapter 4 available to stream? Is watching John Wick: Chapter 4 on Disney Plus, HBO Max, Netflix, or Amazon Prime? Yes, we have found an authentic streaming option/service. A 1950s housewife living with her husband in a utopian experimental community begins to worry that his glamorous company could be hiding disturbing secrets.
Showcase Cinema Warwick you'll want to make sure you're one of the first people to see it! So mark your calendars and get ready for a John Wick: Chapter 4 movie experience like never before. of our other Marvel movies available to watch online. We're sure you'll find something to your liking. Thanks for reading, and we'll see you soon! John Wick: Chapter 4 is available on our website for free streaming. Details on how you can watch John Wick: Chapter 4 for free throughout the year are described
If you're a fan of the comics, you won't want to miss this one! The storyline follows John Wick: Chapter 4 as he tries to find his way home after being stranded on an alien John Wick: Chapter 4t. John Wick: Chapter 4 is definitely a John Wick: Chapter 4 movie you don't want to miss with stunning visuals and an action-packed plot! Plus, John Wick: Chapter 4 online streaming is available on our website. John Wick: Chapter 4 online is free, which includes streaming options such as 123movies, Reddit, or TV shows from HBO Max or Netflix!
John Wick: Chapter 4 Release in the US
John Wick: Chapter 4 hits theaters on January 14, 2022. Tickets to see the film at your local movie theater are available online here. The film is being released in a wide release so you can watch it in person.
How to Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 for Free?release on a platform that offers a free trial. Our readers to always pay for the content they wish to consume online and refrain from using illegal means.
Where to Watch John Wick: Chapter 4?
There are currently no platforms that have the rights to Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 Movie Online.MAPPA has decided to air the movie only in theaters because it has been a huge success.The studio , on the other hand, does not wish to divert revenue Streaming the movie would only slash the profits, not increase them.
As a result, no streaming services are authorized to offer John Wick: Chapter 4 Movie for free. The film would, however, very definitely be acquired by services like Funimation , Netflix, and Crunchyroll. As a last consideration, which of these outlets will likely distribute the film worldwide?
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 on Netflix?
The streaming giant has a massive catalog of television shows and movies, but it does not include 'John Wick: Chapter 4.' We recommend our readers watch other dark fantasy films like 'The Witcher: Nightmare of the Wolf.'
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 on Crunchyroll?
Crunchyroll, along with Funimation, has acquired the rights to the film and will be responsible for its distribution in North America.Therefore, we recommend our readers to look for the movie on the streamer in the coming months. subscribers can also watch dark fantasy shows like 'Jujutsu Kaisen.'
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 on Hulu?
No, 'John Wick: Chapter 4' is unavailable on Hulu. People who have a subscription to the platform can enjoy 'Afro Samurai Resurrection' or 'Ninja Scroll.'
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 on Amazon Prime?
Amazon Prime's current catalog does not include 'John Wick: Chapter 4.' However, the film may eventually release on the platform as video-on-demand in the coming months.fantasy movies on Amazon Prime's official website. Viewers who are looking for something similar can watch the original show 'Dororo.'
When Will John Wick: Chapter 4 Be on Disney+?
John Wick: Chapter 4, the latest installment in the John Wick: Chapter 4 franchise, is coming to Disney+ on July 8th! This new movie promises to be just as exciting as the previous ones, with plenty of action and adventure to keep viewers entertained. you're looking forward to watching it, you may be wondering when it will be available for your Disney+ subscription. Here's an answer to that question!
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 on Funimation?
Crunchyroll, its official website may include the movie in its catalog in the near future. Meanwhile, people who wish to watch something similar can stream 'Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba – The Movie: Mugen Train.'
John Wick: Chapter 4 Online In The US?
Most Viewed, Most Favorite, Top Rating, Top IMDb movies online. Here we can download and watch 123movies movies offline. 123Movies website is the best alternative to John Wick: Chapter 4's (2021) free online. We will recommend 123Movies as the best Solarmovie alternative There are a
few ways to watch John Wick: Chapter 4 online in the US You can use a streaming service such as Netflix, Hulu, or Amazon Prime Video. You can also rent or buy the movie on iTunes or Google Play. watch it on-demand or on a streaming app available on your TV or streaming device if you have cable.
What is John Wick: Chapter 4 About?
It features an ensemble cast that includes Florence Pugh, Harry Styles, Wilde, Gemma Chan, KiKi Layne, Nick Kroll, and Chris Pine. In the film, a young wife living in a 2250s company town begins to believe there is a sinister secret being kept from her by the man who runs it.
What is the story of John Wick: Chapter 4?
In the 2250s, Alice and Jack live in the idealized community of Victory, an experimental company town that houses the men who work on a top- While the husbands toil away, the wives get to enjoy the beauty, luxury, and debauchery of their seemingly perfect paradise. However, when cracks in her idyllic life begin to appear, exposing flashes of something sinister lurking below the surface, Alice can't help but question exactly what she's doing in Victory.
In ancient Kahndaq, Teth Adam bestowed the almighty powers of the gods. After using these powers for vengeance, he was imprisoned, becoming John Wick: Chapter 4. Nearly 5,000 years have passed, and John Wick: Chapter 4 has gone from man to myth to legend. Now free, his unique form of justice, born out of rage, is challenged by modern-day heroes who form the Justice Society: Hawkman, Dr. Fate, Atom Smasher, and Cyclone.
Production companies : Warner Bros. Pictures.
At San Diego Comic-Con in July, Dwayne “The Rock” Johnson had other people raising eyebrows when he said that his long-awaited superhero debut in John Wick: Chapter 4 would be the beginning of “a new era” for the DC Extended Universe naturally followed: What did he mean? And what would that kind of reset mean for the remainder of DCEU's roster, including Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, the rest of the Justice League, Suicide Squad, Shazam and so
on.As
John Wick: Chapter 4 neared theaters, though, Johnson clarified that statement in a recent sit-down with Yahoo Entertainment (watch above).
“I feel like this is our opportunity now to expand the DC Universe and what we have in John Wick: Chapter 4, which I think is really cool just as a fan, is we introduce five new superheroes to the world,” Johnson tells us. Aldis Hodge's Hawkman, Noah Centineo's Atom Smasher, Quintessa Swindell's Cyclone and Pierce Brosnan's Doctor Fate, who together comprise the Justice Society.) “One anti-hero.” (That would be DJ's John Wick: Chapter 4.)
“And what an opportunity. The Justice Society pre-dated the Justice League. So opportunity, expand out the universe, in my mind… all these characters interact. That's why you see in John Wick: Chapter 4, we acknowledge everyone: Batman , Superman , Wonder Woman, Flash, we acknowledge everybody.There's also some Easter eggs in there,
too.So that's what I meant by the resetting. Maybe resetting' wasn't a good term.only
In addition to being Johnson's DC Universe debut, “John Wick: Chapter 4” is also notable for marking the return of Henry Cavill's Superman. The cameo is likely to set up future showdowns between the two characters, but Hodge was completely unaware of it until he saw the film.
“They kept that all the way under wraps, and I didn't know until maybe a day or two before the premiere,” he recently said John Wick: Chapter 4 (2022) FULLMOVIE ONLINE
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 Available On Hulu?Viewers are saying that they want to view the new TV show John Wick: Chapter 4 on Hulu. Unfortunately, this is not possible since Hulu currently does not offer any of the free episodes of this series streaming at this time. the MTV channel, which you get by subscribing to cable or satellite TV services. You will not be able to watch it on Hulu or any other free streaming service.
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 Streaming on Disney Plus?
Unfortunately, John Wick: Chapter 4 is not currently available to stream on Disney Plus and it's not expected that the film will release on Disney Plus until late December at the absolute earliest.
While Disney eventually releases its various studios' films on Disney Plus for subscribers to watch via its streaming platform, most major releases don't arrive on Disney Plus until at least 45-60 days after the film's theatrical release.
The sequel opened to $150 million internationally, which Disney reports is 4% ahead of the first film when comparing like for likes at current exchange rates. Overall, the global cume comes to $330 million. Can it become the year's third film to make it past $1 billion worldwide despite China and Russia, which made up around $124 million of the first film's $682 million international box office, being out of play? It may be tough, but it's not impossible. Legging out past $500 million is plausible on the domestic front (that would be a multiplier of at least 2.7), and another $500 million abroad would be a drop of around $58 million from the original after excluding the two MIA markets. It'd be another story if audiences didn't love the film,but the positive reception suggests that John Wick: Chapter 4 will outperform the legs on this year's earlier MCU titles (Multiverse of Madness and Love and Thunder had multipliers of 2.2 and 2.3 respectively).
As for the rest of the box office, there's little to get excited about, with nothing else grossing above $10 million as Hollywood shied away from releasing anything significant not just this weekend but also over the previous two weekends. When John Wick: Chapter 4 opened in 2018, there was no counterprogramming that opened the same weekend, but Peter Rabbit and Fifty Shades Freed were in their second weekends and took second and third with $17.5 million and $17.3 million respectively. That weekend had an overall cume of $287 million compared to $208 million this weekend Take away the $22 million gap between the two John Wick: Chapter 4 films and there's still a $57 million gap between the two weekends. The difference may not feel that large when a mega blockbuster is propping up the grosses,but the contrast is harsher when the mid-level films are the entire box office as we saw in recent months.
John Wick: Chapter 4, which is the biggest grosser of the rough post-summer, pre-John Wick: Chapter 4 season, came in second with just $8.6 million. Despite the blockbuster competition that arrived in its fourth weekend, the numbers didn't totally collapse, dropping 53 % for a cume of $151 million. Worldwide it is at $352 million, which isn't a great cume as the grosses start to wind down considering its $200 million budget. Still, it's the biggest of any film since John Wick: Chapter 4, though John Wick: Chapter 4 will overtake it any day now.
John Wick: Chapter 4 came in third place in its fourth weekend, down 29% with $6.1 million, emerging as one of the season's most durable grossers and one of the year's few bright spots when it comes to films for adults. The domestic cume is $56.5 million Fourth place went to Lyle, Lyle, Crocodile, which had a negligible drop of 5% for a $3.2 million sixth weekend and $40.8 million cume., in fact )
, which isn't surprising considering it's the only family film on the market, and it's John Wick: Chapter 4 to grossing four times its $11.4 million opening. Still, the $72.6 million worldwide cume is soft given the $50 million budget , though a number of international markets have yet to open.
Finishing up the top five is John Wick: Chapter 4, which had its biggest weekend drop yet, falling 42% for a $2.3 million seventh weekend. Of course, that's no reason to frown for the horror film, which has a domestic cume of $103 million and global cume of $ 210 million from a budget of just $20 million.
Now Is Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 available to stream? Is watching Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 on Disney Plus, HBO Max, Netflix, or Amazon Prime? Yes, we have found an authentic streaming option/service. A 1950s housewife living with her husband in a utopian experimental community begins to worry that his glamorous company could be hiding disturbing secrets.
Showcase Cinema Warwick you'll want to make sure you're one of the first people to see it! So mark your calendars and get ready for a Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 movie experience like never before. of our other Marvel movies available to watch online. We're sure you'll find something to your liking. Thanks for reading, and we'll see you soon! Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 is available on our website for free streaming. Details on how you can watch Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 for free throughout the year are described
If you're a fan of the comics, you won't want to miss this one! The storyline follows Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 as he tries to find his way home after being stranded on an alien Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 . Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 is definitely a Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 movie you don't want to miss with stunning visuals and an action-packed plot! Plus, Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 online streaming is available on our website. Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 online is free, which includes streaming options such as 123movies, Reddit, or TV shows from HBO Max or Netflix!
Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 Release in the US
Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 hits theaters on September 27, 2023. Tickets to see the film at your local movie theater are available online here. The film is being released in a wide release so you can watch it in person.
How to Watch Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 for Free?release on a platform that offers a free trial. Our readers to always pay for the content they wish to consume online and refrain from using illegal means.
Where to Watch Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 ?
There are currently no platforms that have the rights to Watch Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 Movie Online.MAPPA has decided to air the movie only in theaters because it has been a huge success.The studio , on the other hand, does not wish to divert revenue Streaming the movie would only slash the profits, not increase them.
As a result, no streaming services are authorized to offer Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 Movie for free. The film would, however, very definitely be acquired by services like Funimation , Netflix, and Crunchyroll. As a last consideration, which of these outlets will likely distribute the film worldwide?
Is Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 on Netflix?
The streaming giant has a massive catalog of television shows and movies, but it does not include 'Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 .' We recommend our readers watch other dark fantasy films like 'The Witcher: Nightmare of the Wolf.'
Is Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 on Crunchyroll?
Crunchyroll, along with Funimation, has acquired the rights to the film and will be responsible for its distribution in North America.Therefore, we recommend our readers to look for the movie on the streamer in the coming months. subscribers can also watch dark fantasy shows like 'Jujutsu Kaisen.'
Is Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 on Hulu?
No, 'Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 ' is unavailable on Hulu. People who have a subscription to the platform can enjoy 'Afro Samurai Resurrection' or 'Ninja Scroll.'
Is Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 on Amazon Prime?
Amazon Prime's current catalog does not include 'Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 .' However, the film may eventually release on the platform as video-on-demand in the coming months.fantasy movies on Amazon Prime's official website. Viewers who are looking for something similar can watch the original show 'Dororo.'
When Will Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 Be on Disney+?
Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 , the latest installment in the Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 franchise, is coming to Disney+ on July 8th! This new movie promises to be just as exciting as the previous ones, with plenty of action and adventure to keep viewers entertained. you're looking forward to watching it, you may be wondering when it will be available for your Disney+ subscription. Here's an answer to that question!
Is Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 on Funimation?
Crunchyroll, its official website may include the movie in its catalog in the near future. Meanwhile, people who wish to watch something similar can stream 'Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba – The Movie: Mugen Train.'
Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 Online In The US?
Most Viewed, Most Favorite, Top Rating, Top IMDb movies online. Here we can download and watch 123movies movies offline. 123Movies website is the best alternative to Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 's (2021) free online. We will recommend 123Movies as the best Solarmovie alternative There are a
few ways to watch Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 online in the US You can use a streaming service such as Netflix, Hulu, or Amazon Prime Video. You can also rent or buy the movie on iTunes or Google Play. watch it on-demand or on a streaming app available on your TV or streaming device if you have cable.
What is Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 About?
It features an ensemble cast that includes Florence Pugh, Harry Styles, Wilde, Gemma Chan, KiKi Layne, Nick Kroll, and Chris Pine. In the film, a young wife living in a 2250s company town begins to believe there is a sinister secret being kept from her by the man who runs it.
What is the story of John Wick: Chapter 4?
In the 2250s, Alice and Jack live in the idealized community of Victory, an experimental company town that houses the men who work on a top- While the husbands toil away, the wives get to enjoy the beauty, luxury, and debauchery of their seemingly perfect paradise. However, when cracks in her idyllic life begin to appear, exposing flashes of something sinister lurking below the surface, Alice can't help but question exactly what she's doing in Victory.
In ancient Kahndaq, Teth Adam bestowed the almighty powers of the gods. After using these powers for vengeance, he was imprisoned, becoming Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 . Nearly 5,000 years have passed, and Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 has gone from man to myth to legend. Now free, his unique form of justice, born out of rage, is challenged by modern-day heroes who form the Justice Society: Hawkman, Dr. Fate, Atom Smasher, and Cyclone.
Production companies : Warner Bros. Pictures.
At San Diego Comic-Con in July, Dwayne “The Rock” Johnson had other people raising eyebrows when he said that his long-awaited superhero debut in Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 would be the beginning of “a new era” for the DC Extended Universe naturally followed: What did he mean? And what would that kind of reset mean for the remainder of DCEU's roster, including Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, the rest of the Justice League, Suicide Squad, Shazam and so
on.As
Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 neared theaters, though, Johnson clarified that statement in a recent sit-down with Yahoo Entertainment (watch above).
“I feel like this is our opportunity now to expand the DC Universe and what we have in Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 , which I think is really cool just as a fan, is we introduce five new superheroes to the world,” Johnson tells us. Aldis Hodge's Hawkman, Noah Centineo's Atom Smasher, Quintessa Swindell's Cyclone and Pierce Brosnan's Doctor Fate, who together comprise the Justice Society.) “One anti-hero.” (That would be DJ's Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 .)
“And what an opportunity. The Justice Society pre-dated the Justice League. So opportunity, expand out the universe, in my mind… all these characters interact. That's why you see in Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 , we acknowledge everyone: Batman , Superman , Wonder Woman, Flash, we acknowledge everybody.There's also some Easter eggs in there,
too.So that's what I meant by the resetting. Maybe resetting' wasn't a good term.only
one can claim to be the most powerful superhero .And Johnson, when gently pressed, says it's his indestructible, 5,000-year-old Kahndaqi warrior also known as Teth-Adam, that is the most powerful superhero in any universe, DC, Marvel or otherwise
"By the way, it's not hyperbole because we made the movie."And we made him this powerful.
There's nothing so wrong with “Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 ” that it should be avoided, but nothing—besides the appealing presence of Dwayne Johnson—that makes it worth rushing out to see. spectacles that have more or less taken over studio filmmaking, but it accumulates the genre's—and the business's—bad habits into a single two- hour-plus package, and only hints at the format's occasional pleasures. “Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 ” feels like a place-filler for a movie that's remaining to be made, but, in its bare and shrugged-off sufficiency, it does one positive thing that, if nothing else, at least accounts for its success: for all the churning action and elaborately jerry-rigged plot, there's little to distract from the movie's pedestal-like display of Johnson, its real-life superhero.
It's no less numbing to find material meant for children retconned for adults—and, in the process, for most of the naïve delight to be leached out, and for any serious concerns to be shoehorned in and then waved away with dazzle and noise. Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 ” offers a moral realm that draws no lines, a personal one of simplistic stakes, a political one that suggests any interpretation, an audiovisual one that rehashes long-familiar tropes and repackages overused devices for a commercial experiment that might as well wear its import as its title. When I was in Paris in 1983, Jerry Lewis—yes, they really did love him there—had a new movie in theaters. You're Crazy, Jerry."Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 " could be retitled 'You're a Superhero, Dwayne'—it's the marketing team's PowerPoint presentation extended to feature length.
In addition to being Johnson's DC Universe debut, “Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 ” is also notable for marking the return of Henry Cavill's Superman. The cameo is likely to set up future showdowns between the two characters, but Hodge was completely unaware of it until he saw the film.
“They kept that all the way under wraps, and I didn't know until maybe a day or two before the premiere,” he recently said Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 FULLMOVIE ONLINE
Is Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 Available On Hulu?Viewers are saying that they want to view the new TV show Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 on Hulu. Unfortunately, this is not possible since Hulu currently does not offer any of the free episodes of this series streaming at this time. the MTV channel, which you get by subscribing to cable or satellite TV services. You will not be able to watch it on Hulu or any other free streaming service.
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 Fullmovie Online For Free on Disney Plus?
Unfortunately, Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 is not currently available to stream on Disney Plus and it's not expected that the film will release on Disney Plus until late December at the absolute earliest.
While Disney eventually releases its various studios' films on Disney Plus for subscribers to watch via its streaming platform, most major releases don't arrive on Disney Plus until at least 45-60 days after the film's theatrical release.
Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 has finally ended the box office blues. It will be a close call, but based on the estimates, the year's biggest opener remains Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness with its $187 million start. Nonetheless, Wakanda Forever's $180 million opening is a huge one, being the biggest ever for the month of November (beating the $158 million of The Hunger Games: Catching Fire), the second biggest of the year, and the 13th biggest of all time (though it could go up or down a few slots once the actuals come out). It led an overall weekend box office of $208 million, which is the fourth biggest of the year and the biggest by a long shot of the past four months, with no other weekend since July 8 -10 even going above $133 million.
This isn't the $202 million opening that we saw from Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 in February 2018, nor should we expect the amazing legs that were able to get that film to an astonishing $700 million. With that said, expect it to perform strong throughout the holiday season, likely repeating the five-weekend number-one streak that the first film had, and it shouldn't have any trouble becoming the second highest grossing film of the year so far, beating the $411 million cume of Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness. The audience response is strong, with the A CinemaScore falling below the first film's A+ but bouncing back from the B+'s earned by Doctor Strange 2 and Thor: Love and Thunder, which ranked among the worst for the MCU. improvement over the recent franchise installations,with the aforementioned films coming in at 74% and 64% respectively on Rotten Tomatoes, both at the lower end for Marvel films, while Wakanda Forever's 84% is closer to franchise norms, though not meeting the high bar set by the first Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 's 96%.
The sequel opened to $150 million internationally, which Disney reports is 4% ahead of the first film when comparing like for likes at current exchange rates. Overall, the global cume comes to $330 million. Can it become the year's third film to make it past $1 billion worldwide despite China and Russia, which made up around $124 million of the first film's $682 million international box office, being out of play? It may be tough, but it's not impossible. Legging out past $500 million is plausible on the domestic front (that would be a multiplier of at least 2.7), and another $500 million abroad would be a drop of around $58 million from the original after excluding the two MIA markets. It'd be another story if audiences didn't love the film,but the positive reception suggests that Wakanda Forever will outperform the legs on this year's earlier MCU titles (Multiverse of Madness and Love and Thunder had multipliers of 2.2 and 2.3 respectively).
In ancient Kahndaq, Teth Adam bestowed the almighty powers of the gods. After using these powers for vengeance, he was imprisoned, becoming John Wick: Chapter 4. Nearly 5,000 years have passed, and John Wick: Chapter 4 has gone from man to myth to legend. Now free, his unique form of justice, born out of rage, is challenged by modern-day heroes who form the Justice Society: Hawkman, Dr. Fate, Atom Smasher, and Cyclone.
Production companies : Warner Bros. Pictures.
At San Diego Comic-Con in July, Dwayne “The Rock” Johnson had other people raising eyebrows when he said that his long-awaited superhero debut in John Wick: Chapter 4 would be the beginning of “a new era” for the DC Extended Universe naturally followed: What did he mean? And what would that kind of reset mean for the remainder of DCEU's roster, including Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, the rest of the Justice League, Suicide Squad, Shazam and so
on.As
John Wick: Chapter 4 neared theaters, though, Johnson clarified that statement in a recent sit-down with Yahoo Entertainment (watch above).
“I feel like this is our opportunity now to expand the DC Universe and what we have in John Wick: Chapter 4, which I think is really cool just as a fan, is we introduce five new superheroes to the world,” Johnson tells us. Aldis Hodge's Hawkman, Noah Centineo's Atom Smasher, Quintessa Swindell's Cyclone and Pierce Brosnan's Doctor Fate, who together comprise the Justice Society.) “One anti-hero.” (That would be DJ's John Wick: Chapter 4.)
“And what an opportunity. The Justice Society pre-dated the Justice League. So opportunity, expand out the universe, in my mind… all these characters interact. That's why you see in John Wick: Chapter 4, we acknowledge everyone: Batman , Superman , Wonder Woman, Flash, we acknowledge everybody.There's also some Easter eggs in there,
too.So that's what I meant by the resetting. Maybe resetting' wasn't a good term.only
In addition to being Johnson's DC Universe debut, “John Wick: Chapter 4” is also notable for marking the return of Henry Cavill's Superman. The cameo is likely to set up future showdowns between the two characters, but Hodge was completely unaware of it until he saw the film.
“They kept that all the way under wraps, and I didn't know until maybe a day or two before the premiere,” he recently said John Wick: Chapter 4 (2023) FULLMOVIE ONLINE
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 Available On Hulu?Viewers are saying that they want to view the new TV show John Wick: Chapter 4 on Hulu. Unfortunately, this is not possible since Hulu currently does not offer any of the free episodes of this series streaming at this time. the MTV channel, which you get by subscribing to cable or satellite TV services. You will not be able to watch it on Hulu or any other free streaming service.
Is John Wick: Chapter 4 Streaming on Disney Plus?
Unfortunately, John Wick: Chapter 4 is not currently available to stream on Disney Plus and it's not expected that the film will release on Disney Plus until late December at the absolute earliest.
While Disney eventually releases its various studios' films on Disney Plus for subscribers to watch via its streaming platform, most major releases don't arrive on Disney Plus until at least 45-60 days after the film's theatrical release.
The sequel opened to $150 million internationally, which Disney reports is 4% ahead of the first film when comparing like for likes at current exchange rates. Overall, the global cume comes to $330 million. Can it become the year's third film to make it past $1 billion worldwide despite China and Russia, which made up around $124 million of the first film's $682 million international box office, being out of play? It may be tough, but it's not impossible. Legging out past $500 million is plausible on the domestic front (that would be a multiplier of at least 2.7), and another $500 million abroad would be a drop of around $58 million from the original after excluding the two MIA markets. It'd be another story if audiences didn't love the film,but the positive reception suggests that Wakanda Forever will outperform the legs on this year's earlier MCU titles (Multiverse of Madness and Love and Thunder had multipliers of 2.2 and 2.3 respectively).
As for the rest of the box office, there's little to get excited about, with nothing else grossing above $10 million as Hollywood shied away from releasing anything significant not just this weekend but also over the previous two weekends. When Black Panther opened in 2018, there was no counterprogramming that opened the same weekend, but Peter Rabbit and Fifty Shades Freed were in their second weekends and took second and third with $17.5 million and $17.3 million respectively. That weekend had an overall cume of $287 million compared to $208 million this weekend Take away the $22 million gap between the two Black Panther films and there's still a $57 million gap between the two weekends. The difference may not feel that large when a mega blockbuster is propping up the grosses,but the contrast is harsher when the mid-level films are the entire box office as we saw in recent months.
As for the rest of the box office, there's little to get excited about, with nothing else grossing above $10 million as Hollywood shied away from releasing anything significant not just this weekend but also over the previous two weekends. When Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 opened in 2018, there was no counterprogramming that opened the same weekend, but Peter Rabbit and Fifty Shades Freed were in their second weekends and took second and third with $17.5 million and $17.3 million respectively. That weekend had an overall cume of $287 million compared to $208 million this weekend Take away the $22 million gap between the two Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 films and there's still a $57 million gap between the two weekends. The difference may not feel that large when a mega blockbuster is propping up the grosses,but the contrast is harsher when the mid-level films are the entire box office as we saw in recent months.
Watch John Wick: Chapter 4 , which is the biggest grosser of the rough post-summer, pre-Wakanda Forever season, came in second with just $8.6 million. Despite the blockbuster competition that arrived in its fourth weekend, the numbers didn't totally collapse, dropping 53 % for a cume of $151 million. Worldwide it is at $352 million, which isn't a great cume as the grosses start to wind down considering its $200 million budget. Still, it's the biggest of any film since Thor: Love and Thunder, though Wakanda Forever will overtake it any day
submitted by
NoPost3758 to
JohnWickChaapter4 [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 08:53 zhuquanzhong Various statements by Zhu Yuanzhang the Emperor Hongwu, founder of the Ming Dynasty, about the Yuan Dynasty.
Sources (The first four are in Chinese, as unfortunately most Chinese historical texts are not translated):
Ming Shilu Volume 29 Ming Shilu Volume 34 Ming Shilu Volume 53 History of Yuan Description of the Yuan Dynasty's Decline During the mid 14th century, the Yuan Dynasty of China, ruled by the Mongol Borjigin clan, was nearing its end. Several natural disasters compounded by years of misrule and internal instability after the death of Kublai resulted in massive rebellions throughout southern China. The rebels eventually coalesced under several leaders, including Han Lin'er, Xu Shouhui, Guo Zixing, Zhu Yuanzhang, Zhang Shicheng, Chen Youliang, Ming Yuzhen, Fang Guozhen and others. Note that the rebels were by no means united, as each rebel can be treated as an independent state which posed just as much threat to each other as their common enemy, the Yuan court. Although the Yuan court attempted to suppress the rebellions and were initially successful, court intrigue and resulting infighting within the Yuan court dashed those chances and resulted in the Yuan losing any ability to defeat the rebels. Meanwhile, Zhu Yuanzhong, a peasant rebel who at one point nominally submitted to Han Lin'er, managed to defeat the other rebel leaders and unite the Yangtze river valley by 1368. His erstwhile lord, Han Lin'er, also died under mysterious circumstances that some attribute to Zhu. Zhu then defeated the Yuan court and drove them out towards the Mongolian plateau, thus creating the Ming dynasty. Even though Zhu Yuanzhang rebelled against the Yuan dynasty as a part of the Red Turban Rebellion, after he established the Ming Dynasty in 1368, at least for the purpose of internal propaganda, he seemed to be extremely willing to distance himself from his Red-Turban roots and derive his legitimacy from the Yuan Dynasty instead. To achieve this, he released a number of edicts and statements after his accession to the throne:
In 1368, upon his proclamation of a new dynasty, he began his official speech offering sacrifices to the mountains and rivers by saying: "As for the people of China, since the mandate of the Song ended, heaven commanded the True Man (Kublai) to enter China from the deserts and become the lord of all under heaven. The emperor, father and son and grandson ruled for a hundred years. Their mandate ends today..."
After capturing the Yuan capital Dadu the same year, he said: "I've thought about the history of the three ancient dynasties, Han, Tang, Song for some time, and always found that their ancestors were righteous and tolerant, which was the reason they were able to command the hearts of people, and so it is important that they did not forget their origins. The Yuan, since Shizu (Kublai)'s time united the realm, and acted with tolerance and virtue, it could be said that they possessed a benevolant heart. But their descendants were able to maintain this and not change; thus it was to the benefit of the land and soil."
In a letter sent to the Northern Yuan court in 1369, he wrote: "I was originally a peasant, in the past I was in the fields, and depended on the joy of peace within the nation. Suddenly various sorcerers and bandits overturned the nation, and the nation exploded into chaos..."
In a conversation with Li Wenzhong, one of his chief generals in 1370, he said, after reading a proposed victory proclamation after defeating the Yuan, he replied that Li was far too boastful, saying: You are a chief minister, so you should learn from the etiquette of sages, instead of acting as a petty local official. Even though the Yuan originated from Barbarians, they were the Emperors of China for nearly a hundred years, and mine and your parents all depended on it for livelihood and survival. Yuan's defeat was a matter of its own luck, which I could not have predicted. If we proclaim this way, learned men would likely disagree even though they do not speak up. You should change it."
In an edict titled "Edict on Pacifying the Desert" issued the same year, he said: I was originally a farmer, and I was happy to be born in Yuan times. However, at the time of the lord of Gengshen (Toghon Temur), he was weak and chaotic in governance. So heroes arose and divided the land within the seas. Even though the Yuan troops attempted to save the situation, they were unable to help, and it was the will of heaven that it be so. However, agents of chaos (rebels) inflicted great devastation upon the country, and attempted to seize land and establish themselves as kings and dukes. Watching their actions, they did not adhere to rites, and were thus annihilated...
In a conversation a few days later with Liu Bowen, his main strategist, Liu advised: "Since ancient times there as never been a group of barbarians who could take over all of China, but the Yuan, being so, ruled China in a barbaric fashion for several hundred years. Heaven in fact detests it. This is compounded by the fact the the Yuan's final ruler was licentious and inept, the state of affairs was collapsing, and the people were trapped under corruption and disaster. How would such a state not fall. Your majesty should follow the will of heaven and the people, and proclaim that you had saved the people from the Yuan's catastrophic rule, and had been undefeated in battle. Should such not be the best choice?"
To which Zhu replied: "During the Yuan, the monarch was peaceful in his abode, while his ministers were the cause of trouble. The country was misused and its abilities gradually limited. Natural disasters followed, and occurred year after year. Heaven's anger and the people's resentment led to thieves and bandits rising and becoming warlords, attacking and illegally occupying provinces and counties. I was forced into this order of affairs to protect myself, but eventually I was able to gather sizable forces and begin my conquests east and west. I eventually crushed the bandits and expanded my realm, but by then the realm no longer belonged to Yuan. Had the Yuan's lords acceded to heaven's will, and did not make themselves complacent, and make their ministers dutiful and obedient, how would there ever be a chance for uprisings? I took the realm from the various warlords, not Yuan. Today I have captured their heirs, and the desert is calm, was this not accomplished by the auspiciousness of heaven?"
A few days later he released another statement: Since ancient times heaven birthed sages to rule the realm and create laws to benefit the people. The three ancient dynasties, Han, Tang's monarchs are too distant in history, so we shall only speak of the recent past. The Song dynasty's founding emperor was capable and benevolent in administration, and the populace prospered, so heavens adored him. But his descendants were weak, and their borders were reduced, so heaven commanded Emperor Shizu of Yuan (Kublai) to replace them. This lasted until Toghon Temur, who was weak and corrupt, who did not care to administer, who lacked knowledge of the people's difficulties, so various evil forces (Red Turbans) took advantage of the chaos to rise up. The realm was in disorder, and the people's livelihoods were destroyed. I could not stand the destruction, so I rose up for the salvation of the people, and various heroes who worshipped righteousness came to join me. I defeated the cruel rebels and pacified the four seas, so they raised me as emperor of the Great Ming. This I achieved by heaven's grace, thus I was able to do it relatively quickly...
In 1373, he established the Temple of Emperors of Past Dynasties, and added all founding emperors of united Chinese dynasties to it. He thus added the three sovereigns and five emperors (all legendary rulers), Yu of Xia, Tang of Shang, Wu of Zhou, Gao of Western Han (Liu Bang), Guangwu of Eastern Han (Liu Xiu), Wen of Sui (Yang Jian), Taizong of Tang (Li Shimin, second emperor of Tang, added instead of the first emperor because Li Shimin did all the heavy lifting in unifying China under Tang and was in general a much better emperor than his father who was forced to abdicate by him), Taizu of Song (Zhao Kuangyin), and and Shizu of Yuan (Kublai). Several Years later he kicked Emperor Wen of Sui out of the temple, as he did not consider Emperor Wen worthy of standing with the others. However, Kublai, being the only non-Han in the temple, remained.
In addition to Zhu's personal statements, in the "History of Yuan", which was the official dynastic history of the Yuan dynasty compiled on Zhu's orders in 1369, all Red Turban rebels were categorically referred to by various derogatory epithets, such as "devils", "thieves", "bandits", "hooligans", and others. Some examples are:
From Toqto'a biography: Various devils and bandits rebelled between Ru and Ying, using the red turban as a signal. Xiang, Fan, Tang, Deng joined in rebellion.
From Toghon Temur's biography: Since the Red Turban devils and bandits threw the nation into chaos, various districts north and south were lost, so the Great Ming came and replaced them.
Such examples are very numerous throughout the History of Yuan.
It is possible that Zhu's statements are a reflection of general attitudes in China at the time, or at least the attitude of the Confucian gentry. Zhu considered Yuan to have ruled by heaven's mandate despite their Mongol origin, and also believed that by heaven's mandate he was destined to replace the Yuan. On the other hand, all of the destruction involved was entirely blamed on the Red Turbans, who Zhu condemned for being lawless bandits bringing chaos everywhere. He also repeatedly claimed that he either was forced to rebel himself, or even in some instances claimed that he accidently rebelled. All of these were likely done to reinforce the notion to the nation that while rebelling against the emperor is bad and is unfilial, Zhu was able to do it only because he was chosen by heaven. It is a strange world view, but it makes sense given the nature of the mandate of heaven system.
However, in Zhu Yuanzhang's external statements in the form of diplomatic letters to other nations, Zhu denounced the Yuan several times for being barbaric (Although he did not reduce his condemnation of the Red Turbans, he instead denounced both). For example, in his letter to Korea, he wrote: The Yuan are not like us, and in their hundred years ruling China, heaven detested their decadence and destroyed their foundations with natural disasters. China was then thrown into disorder for 18 years, and warlords arose. I was originally a peasant by the Huai river, and the rebel troops suddenly arrived, and I joined by accident. Seeing that they couldn't amount to anything, I became disturbed, but heaven and earth graced me with civil and martial servants, so I crossed the Yangtze River and learned the art of raising the people for 14 years. In those days I suppressed Chen Youliang to the west, captured Zhang Shicheng to the east, pacified Min and Yue to the south, and defeated warlords of various kinds. I then turned north to expel the barbarian emperor and cleanse China, restoring its former frontiers.
In his letter to Japan, he wrote: God likes the living and dislikes those who are cruel. In the past, we, China, were lost by the Song, and northern barbarians entered and spread their customs to defile it, thus the lands and customs of the central plains became polluted. For a hundred years, how could we not be angry? Since 1351, the central plains were in war, and Japanese pirates raided Shandong, but this was only possible because of the collapse of the barbaric Yuan! I, being from the old of China, washed away the previous humiliations and raised armies to sweep away the barbarian's rule.
Since times immemorial, emperors and kings have lived and China and ruled the various barbarians. Generation after generation, such has it always been. Only the Yuan, being originally barbarians from the northern desert, seized the central kingdom for a hundred years and polluted its customs so that they become unstandardised. Thus heroes arose and fought against the barbarians for twenty years. I, being blessed by heaven and ancestors, aided by spirits of all kinds and my various generals, took into my fold the various warlords and restored the boundaries of old. Thus I have become emperor, now for three years.
As noted the external messages and diplomatic letters differ drastically from the internal messages.
All originals texts I've quoted are below in order:
惟我中國人民之君,自宋運告終,帝命真人於沙漠入中國,爲天下主,其君、父、子及孫百有餘年,今運亦終。
朕思三代及漢、唐、宋歷年多者,皆其祖宗仁厚,結於人心植本深固,人不能忘故也。元自世祖混一天下,寬恤愛人,亦可謂‘有仁心’矣,但其子孫能持仁厚之心守而不替,社稷之福也。
朕本布衣,昔在田里,賴承平之樂。忽妖人倡亂,海內鼎沸。
卿等為宰相,當法古昔致君於聖賢,何乃習為小吏浮薄之言,不知大體,妄加詆誚?況元雖夷狄,然君主中國且將百年,朕與卿等父母皆賴其生養,元之興亡,自是氣運,與朕何預?而以此張之四方,有識之士口雖不言,其心未必以為是也。可即改之。
《平定沙漠詔》朕本農家,樂生於有元之世。庚申之君,荒淫昏弱,紀綱大敗,由是豪傑並起,海內瓜分,雖元兵四出,無救於亂,此天意也。然倡亂之徒,首禍天下,謀奪土疆,欲為王伯,觀其所行,不合於禮,故皆滅亡,亦天意也。
劉基進曰:“自古夷狄未有能制中國者,而元以胡人主華夏,幾百年腥羶之俗,天實厭之,又況末主荒淫無度、政令隳壞,民困於貪殘,烏得而不亡?陛下應天順人,神武不殺,救民於水火,所向無敵,安得而不興?”
上曰:“當元之季,君宴安於上,臣跋扈於下,國用不經,徵斂日促,水旱災荒,頻年不絕。天怒人怨,盜賊蜂起,群雄角逐,竊據州郡。朕不得已起兵,欲圖自全,及兵力日盛,乃東征西討,削除渠魁,開拓疆宇,當是時,天下已非元氏有矣。向使元君克畏天命,不自逸豫,其臣各盡乃職,罔敢驕橫,天下豪傑曷得乘隙而起?朕取天下於群雄之手,不在元氏之手。今獲其遺胤,朔漠清寧,非天之降福何以致此?
“自古天生聖人主宰天下,立法創制以安生民,三代、漢、唐之君姑置不言,且以近代論之:若宋創業之君,能行善政,其民樂生,故天祐之。厥後子孫微弱,疆土日削,故天命爾元世祖代之。至妥歡帖木兒為君,荒淫昏懦,不思政理,不恤民艱,故奸兇並起,天下大亂,生民無主。朕實不忍荼毒,於是起兵救民,豪傑之慕義者相率來歸。剪暴除殘,平定四海,乃推戴朕為皇帝,國號大明,此天佑朕躬,故成功之速若是也。
汝、潁之間妖寇聚眾反,以紅巾為號,襄、樊、唐、鄧皆起而應之。
自紅巾妖寇倡亂之後,南北郡縣多陷沒,故大明從而取之。
元非我類,入主中國百有餘年,天厭其昏淫,亦用殞絕其命。華夏潑亂十有八年,當群雄初起時,朕為淮右布衣,暴兵忽起,誤入其中。見其無成,憂懼弗寧,荷天地眷,授以文武,東渡江左,習養民之道十有四年。其間西平漢主陳友諒;東縛吳張士誠;南平閩粵,戡定八蕃;北逐胡君,肅清華夏,复我中國之舊疆。
上帝好生,惡不仁者。向我中國自趙宋失馭,北夷入而據之,播胡俗以腥羶,中土華風不竟。凡百有年,孰不與憤? 自辛卯以來,中原擾攘,彼倭來寇山東,不過乘胡元之衰耳!朕本中國之舊家,恥前王辱,興師振旅,掃蕩胡番。
粵自古昔,帝王居中國而治四夷,歷代相承,咸由斯道,惟彼元君,本漠北胡夷,竊主中國,今已百年,污壞彝倫,綱常失序,由是英俊起兵,與胡相較,幾二十年。朕荷上天祖宗之佑,百神效靈,諸將用命,收海內之群雄,复前代之疆宇,即皇帝位,已三年矣。
submitted by
zhuquanzhong to
history [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 08:49 MiddleMajestic7284 How to Watch The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 Online Free
Still Now Here Option to Downloading or watching The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 streaming the full movie online for free. Do you like movies? If so, then you’ll love the New Romance Movie: The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2. This movie is one of the best in its genre. The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 will be available to watch online on Netflix very soon!
➤ ► 🌍📺📱👉 The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 2023 Movie Watch ➤ ► 🌍📺📱👉 The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 2023 Movie Download
Nw Is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 available to stream? Is watching The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 on Disney Plus, HBO Max, Netflix, or Amazon Prime? Yes, we have found a faithful streaming option/service. A 1950s housewife living with her husband in a utopian experimental community begins to worry that his glamorous company could be hiding disturbing secrets.
Showcase Cinema Warwick you'll want to make sure you're one of the first people to see it! So mark your calendars and get ready for a The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 movie experience like never before. of our other Marvel movies available to watch online. We're sure you'll find something to your liking. Thanks for reading, and we'll see you soon! The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 is available on our website for free streaming. Details on how you can watch The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 for free throughout the year are described
If you're a fan of the comics, you won't want to miss this one! The storyline follows The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 as he tries to find his way home after being stranded on an alien The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2t. The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 is definitely a The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 movie you don't want to miss with stunning visuals and an action-packed plot! Plus, The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 online streaming is available on our website. The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 online is free, which includes streaming options such as 123movies, Reddit, or TV shows from HBO Max or Netflix!
The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 Release in the US
The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 hits theaters on December 23, 2022. Tickets to see the film at your local movie theater are available online here. The film is being released in a wide release so you can watch it in person.
How to Watch The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 for Free? release on a platform that offers a free trial. Our readers to always pay for the content they wish to consume online and refrain from using illegal means.
Where to Watch The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2?
There are currently no platforms that have the rights to Watch The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 Movie Online.MAPPA has decided to The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 the movie only in theaters because it has been a huge success. The studio, on the other hand, does not wish to divert revenue Streaming the movie would only slash the profits, not increase them.
As a result, no streaming services are authorized to offer The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 Movie for free. The film would, however, very definitely be acquired by services like Funimation, Netflix, and Crunchyroll. As a last consideration, which of these outlets will likely distribute the film worldwide?
Is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 on Netflix?
The streaming giant has a massive catalog of television shows and movies, but it does not include 'The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2.' We recommend our readers watch other dark fantasy films like 'The Witcher: Nightmare of the Wolf.'
Is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 on Crunchyroll?
Crunchyroll, along with Funimation, has acquired the rights to the film and will be responsible for its distribution in North America. Therefore, we recommend our readers to look for the movie on the streamer in the coming months. subscribers can also watch dark fantasy shows like 'Jujutsu Kaisen.'
Is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 on Hulu?
No, 'The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2' is unavailable on Hulu. People who have a subscription to the platform can enjoy 'Afro Samurai Resurrection' or 'Ninja Scroll.'
Is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 on Amazon Prime?
Amazon Prime's current catalog does not include 'The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2.' However, the film may eventually release on the platform as video-on-demand in the coming months. fantasy movies on Amazon Prime's official website. Viewers who are looking for something similar can watch the original show 'Dororo.'
When Will The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 Be on Disney+?
The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2, the latest installment in the The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 franchise, is coming to Disney+ on July 8th! This new movie promises to be just as exciting as the previous ones, with plenty of action and adventure to keep viewers entertained. you're looking forward to watching it, you may be wondering when it will be available for your Disney+ subscription. Here's an answer to that question!
Is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 on Funimation?
Crunchyroll, its official website may include the movie in its catalog in the near future. Meanwhile, people who wish to watch something similar can stream 'Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba – The Movie: Mugen Train.'
The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 Online In The US?
Most Viewed, Most Favorite, Top Rating, Top IMDb movies online. Here we can download and watch 123movies movies offline. 123Movies website is the best alternative to The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2's (2021) free online. We will recommend 123Movies as the best Solarmovie alternative There are a
few ways to watch The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 online in the US You can use a streaming service such as Netflix, Hulu, or Amazon Prime Video. You can also rent or buy the movie on iTunes or Google Play. watch it on-demand or on a streaming app available on your TV or streaming device if you have cable.
What is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 About?
It features an ensemble cast that includes Florence Pugh, Harry Styles, Wilde, Gemma Chan, KiKi Layne, Nick Kroll, and Chris Pine. In the film, a young wife living in a 2250s company town begins to believe there is a sinister secret being kept from her by the man who runs it.
What is the story of Don't worry darling?
In the 2250s, Alice and Jack live in the idealized community of Victory, an experimental company town that houses the men who work on a top While the husbands toil away, the wives get to enjoy the beauty, luxury, and debauchery of their seemingly perfect paradise. However, when cracks in her idyllic life begin to appear, exposing flashes of something sinister lurking below the surface, Alice can't help but question exactly what she's doing in Victory.
In ancient Kahndaq, Teth Adam bestowed the almighty powers of the gods. After using these powers for vengeance, he was imprisoned, becoming The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2. Nearly 5,000 years have passed, and The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 has gone from man to myth to legend. Now free, his unique form of justice, born out of rage, is challenged by modern-day heroes who form the Justice Society: Hawkman, Dr. Fate, Atom Smasher, and Cyclone.
Production companies: Warner Bros. Pictures.
At San Diego Comic-Con in July, Dwayne “The Rock” Johnson had other people raising eyebrows when he said that his long-awaited superhero debut in The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 would be the beginning of “a new era” for the DC Extended Universe naturally followed: What did he mean? And what would that kind of reset mean for the remainder of DCEU's roster, including Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, the rest of the Justice League, Suicide Squad, Shazam, and so on. As
The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 neared theaters, though, Johnson clarified that statement in a recent sit-down with Yahoo Entertainment (watch above).
“I feel like this is our opportunity now to expand the DC Universe and what we have in The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2, which I think is really cool just as a fan, is we introduce five new superheroes to the world,” Johnson tells us. Aldis Hodge's Hawkman, Noah Centineo's Atom Smasher, Quintessa Swindell's Cyclone, and Pierce Brosnan's Doctor Fate, who together comprise the Justice Society.) “One anti-hero.” (That would be DJ's The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2.)
“And what an opportunity. The Justice Society pre-dated the Justice League. So opportunity, expand out the universe, in my mind… all these characters interact. That's why you see in The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2, we acknowledge everyone: Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman, and Flash, we acknowledge everybody.There are also some Easter eggs in there, too. So that's what I meant by the resetting. Maybe resetting' wasn't a good term. only
one can claim to be the most powerful superhero. And Johnson, when gently pressed, says it's his indestructible, 5,000-year-old Kahndaqi warrior also known as Teth-Adam, that is the most powerful superhero in any universe, DC, Marvel, or otherwise
"By the way, it's not hyperbole because we made the movie."And we made him this powerful.
There's nothing so wrong with “The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2” that it should be avoided, but nothing—besides the appealing presence of Dwayne Johnson—that makes it worth rushing out to see. spectacles that have more or less taken over studio filmmaking, but it accumulates the genre's—and the business's—bad habits into a single two-hour-plus package, and only hints at the format's occasional pleasures. “The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2” feels like a place-filler for a movie that's remaining to be made, but, in its bare and shrugged-off sufficiency, it does one positive thing that, if nothing else, at least accounts for its success: for all the churning action and elaborately jerry-rigged plot, there's little to distract from the movie's pedestal-like display of Johnson, its real-life superhero.
It's no less numbing to find material meant for children retconned for adults—and, in the process, for most of the naïve delight to be leached out, and for any serious concerns to be shoehorned in and then waved away with dazzle and noise. The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2” offers a moral realm that draws no lines, a personal one of simplistic stakes, a political one that suggests any interpretation, an audiovisual one that rehashes long-familiar tropes and repackages overused devices for a commercial experiment that might as well wear its import as its title. When I was in Paris in 1983, Jerry Lewis—yes, they really did love him there—had a new movie in theaters. You're Crazy, Jerry."The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 " could be retitled 'You're a Superhero, Dwayne'—it's the marketing team's PowerPoint presentation extended to feature length.
In addition to being Johnson's DC Universe debut, “The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2” is also notable for marking the return of Henry Cavill's Superman. The cameo is likely to set up future showdowns between the two characters, but Hodge was completely unaware of it until he saw the film.
“They kept that all the way under wraps, and I didn't know until maybe a day or two before the premiere,” he recently said The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 (2022) FULL MOVIE ONLINE
Is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 Available On Hulu? Viewers are saying that they want to view the new TV show The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 on Hulu. Unfortunately, this is not possible since Hulu currently does not offer any of the free episodes of this series streaming at this time. the MTV channel, which you get by subscribing to cable or satellite TV services. You will not be able to watch it on Hulu or any other free streaming service.
Is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 Streaming on Disney Plus?
Unfortunately, The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 is not currently available to stream on Disney Plus and it's not expected that the film will release on Disney Plus until late December at the absolute earliest.
While Disney eventually releases its various studios' films on Disney Plus for subscribers to watch via its streaming platform, most major releases don't arrive on Disney Plus until at least 45-60 days after the film's theatrical release.
The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 has finally ended the box office blues. It will be a The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 call, but based on the estimates, the year's biggest opener remains Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness with its $187 million start. Nonetheless, Wakanda Forever's $180 million opening is a huge one, being the biggest ever for the month of November (beating the $158 million of The Hunger Games: Catching Fire), the second biggest of the year, and the 13th biggest of all time (though it could go up or down a few slots once the actuals come out). It led an overall weekend box office of $208 million, which is the fourth biggest of the year and the biggest by a long shot of the past four months, with no other weekend since July 8 -10 even going above $133 million.
This isn't the $202 million opening that we saw from Black Panther in February 2018, nor should we expect the amazing legs that were able to get that film to an astonishing $700 million. With that said, expect it to perform strongly throughout the holiday season, likely repeating the five-weekend number-one streak that the first film had, and it shouldn't have any trouble becoming the second-highest-grossing film of the year so far, beating the $411 million cume of Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness. The audience response is strong, with the A CinemaScore falling below the first film's A+ but bouncing back from the B+'s earned by Doctor Strange 2 and Thor: Love and Thunder, which ranked among the worst for the MCU. an improvement over the recent franchise installations, with the aforementioned films coming in at 74% and 64% respectively on Rotten Tomatoes, both at the lower end for Marvel films, while Wakanda Forever's 84% is The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2r to franchise norms, though not meeting the high bar set by the first Black Panther's 96%.
The sequel opened to $150 million internationally, which Disney reports is 4% ahead of the first film when comparing like for likes at current exchange rates. Overall, the global cume comes to $330 million. Can it become the year's third film to make it past $1 billion worldwide despite China and Russia, which made up around $124 million of the first film's $682 million international box office, being out of play? It may be tough, but it's not impossible. Legging out past $500 million is plausible on the domestic front (that would be a multiplier of at least 2.7), and another $500 million abroad would be a drop of around $58 million from the original after excluding the two MIA markets. It'd be another story if audiences didn't love the film, but the positive reception suggests that Wakanda Forever will outperform the legs on this year's earlier MCU titles (Multiverse of Madness and Love and Thunder had multipliers of 2.2 and 2.3 respectively).
As for the rest of the box office, there's little to get excited about, with nothing else grossing above $10 million as Hollywood shied away from releasing anything significant not just this weekend but also over the previous two weekends. When Black Panther opened in 2018, there was no counterprogramming that opened the same weekend, but Peter Rabbit and Fifty Shades Freed were in their second weekends and took second and third with $17.5 million and $17.3 million respectively. That weekend had an overall cume of $287 million compared to $208 million this weekend Take away the $22 million gap between the two Black Panther films and there's still a $57 million gap between the two weekends. The difference may not feel that large when a mega blockbuster is propping up the grosses, but the contrast is harsher when the mid-level films are the entire box office as we saw in recent months.
The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2, which is the biggest grosser of the rough post-summer, pre-Wakanda Forever season, came in second with just $8.6 million. Despite the blockbuster competition that arrived in its fourth weekend, the numbers didn't totally collapse, dropping 53 % for a cume of $151 million. Worldwide it is at $352 million, which isn't a great cume as the grosses start to wind down considering its $200 million budget. Still, it's the biggest of any film since Thor: Love and Thunder, though Wakanda Forever will overtake it any day now.
The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 came in third place in its fourth weekend, down 29% with $6.1 million, emerging as one of the season's most durable grasses and one of the year's few bright spots when it comes to films for adults. The domestic cume is $56.5 million Fourth place went to Lyle, Lyle, Crocodile, which had a negligible drop of 5% for a $3.2 million sixth weekend and $40.8 million cume., in fact )
, which isn't surprising considering it's the only family film on the market, and it's The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 to grossing four times it's $11.4 million opening. Still, the $72.6 million worldwide cume is soft given the $50 million budget, though a number of international markets have yet to open.
Finishing up the top five is Smile, which had its biggest weekend drop yet, falling 42% for a $2.3 million seventh weekend. Of course, that's no reason to frown for the horror film, which has a domestic cume of $103 million and a global cume of $ 210 million from a budget of just $20 million.
The one new specialty title of note comes from a filmmaker we don't typically associate with the specialty box office: Steven Spielberg. The Beard's semi-autobiographical family drama The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2 opened in four theaters in New York and Los Angeles to $160k, a $40k average. The film expands to 600 theaters the day before Thanksgiving, and it has the potential to break out in a way that none of the other season's awards contenders have. We're also seeing very solid numbers from The Forbidden Legend: Sex & Chopsticks 2, which grossed $1.7 million this weekend for a seventh-place finish, bringing its cume to $5.8 million. Sugar Girls
submitted by
MiddleMajestic7284 to
UFC4 [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 08:28 MiddleMajestic7284 How to Watch Money Shot: The Pornhub Story Online Free
Still Now Here Option to Downloading or watching Money Shot: The Pornhub Story streaming the full movie online for free. Do you like movies? If so, then you’ll love the New Romance Movie: Money Shot: The Pornhub Story. This movie is one of the best in its genre. Money Shot: The Pornhub Story will be available to watch online on Netflix very soon!
ᗯᗩTᑕᕼ ᕼEᖇE ✬➤ ᔕTᖇEᗩᗰIᑎG OᑎᒪIᑎE ᗯᗩTᑕᕼ ᕼEᖇE ✬➤ ᔕTᖇEᗩᗰIᑎG OᑎᒪIᑎE Now Is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story available to stream? Is watching Money Shot: The Pornhub Story on Disney Plus, HBO Max, Netflix, or Amazon Prime? Yes, we have found a faithful streaming option/service. A 1950s housewife living with her husband in a utopian experimental community begins to worry that his glamorous company could be hiding disturbing secrets. Showcase Cinema Warwick you'll want to make sure you're one of the first people to see it! So mark your calendars and get ready for a Money Shot: The Pornhub Story movie experience like never before. of our other Marvel movies available to watch online. We're sure you'll find something to your liking. Thanks for reading, and we'll see you soon! Money Shot: The Pornhub Story is available on our website for free streaming. Details on how you can watch Money Shot: The Pornhub Story for free throughout the year are described If you're a fan of the comics, you won't want to miss this one! The storyline follows Money Shot: The Pornhub Story as he tries to find his way home after being stranded on an alien Money Shot: The Pornhub Storyt. Money Shot: The Pornhub Story is definitely a Money Shot: The Pornhub Story movie you don't want to miss with stunning visuals and an action-packed plot! Plus, Money Shot: The Pornhub Story online streaming is available on our website. Money Shot: The Pornhub Story online is free, which includes streaming options such as 123movies, Reddit, or TV shows from HBO Max or Netflix! Money Shot: The Pornhub Story Release in the US Money Shot: The Pornhub Story hits theaters on December 23, 2023. Tickets to see the film at your local movie theater are available online here. The film is being released in a wide release so you can watch it in person. How to Watch Money Shot: The Pornhub Story for Free? release on a platform that offers a free trial. Our readers to always pay for the content they wish to consume online and refrain from using illegal means. Where to Watch Money Shot: The Pornhub Story? There are currently no platforms that have the rights to Watch Money Shot: The Pornhub Story Movie Online.MAPPA has decided to Money Shot: The Pornhub Story the movie only in theaters because it has been a huge success. The studio, on the other hand, does not wish to divert revenue Streaming the movie would only slash the profits, not increase them. As a result, no streaming services are authorized to offer Money Shot: The Pornhub Story Movie for free. The film would, however, very definitely be acquired by services like Funimation, Netflix, and Crunchyroll. As a last consideration, which of these outlets will likely distribute the film worldwide? Is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story on Netflix? The streaming giant has a massive catalog of television shows and movies, but it does not include 'Money Shot: The Pornhub Story.' We recommend our readers watch other dark fantasy films like 'The Witcher: Nightmare of the Wolf.' Is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story on Crunchyroll? Crunchyroll, along with Funimation, has acquired the rights to the film and will be responsible for its distribution in North America. Therefore, we recommend our readers to look for the movie on the streamer in the coming months. subscribers can also watch dark fantasy shows like 'Jujutsu Kaisen.' Is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story on Hulu? No, 'Money Shot: The Pornhub Story' is unavailable on Hulu. People who have a subscription to the platform can enjoy 'Afro Samurai Resurrection' or 'Ninja Scroll.' Is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story on Amazon Prime? Amazon Prime's current catalog does not include 'Money Shot: The Pornhub Story.' However, the film may eventually release on the platform as video-on-demand in the coming months. fantasy movies on Amazon Prime's official website. Viewers who are looking for something similar can watch the original show 'Dororo.' When Will Money Shot: The Pornhub Story Be on Disney+? Money Shot: The Pornhub Story, the latest installment in the Money Shot: The Pornhub Story franchise, is coming to Disney+ on July 8th! This new movie promises to be just as exciting as the previous ones, with plenty of action and adventure to keep viewers entertained. you're looking forward to watching it, you may be wondering when it will be available for your Disney+ subscription. Here's an answer to that question! Is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story on Funimation? Crunchyroll, its official website may include the movie in its catalog in the near future. Meanwhile, people who wish to watch something similar can stream 'Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba – The Movie: Mugen Train.' Money Shot: The Pornhub Story Online In The US? Most Viewed, Most Favorite, Top Rating, Top IMDb movies online. Here we can download and watch 123movies movies offline. 123Movies website is the best alternative to Money Shot: The Pornhub Story's (2021) free online. We will recommend 123Movies as the best Solarmovie alternative There are a few ways to watch Money Shot: The Pornhub Story online in the US You can use a streaming service such as Netflix, Hulu, or Amazon Prime Video. You can also rent or buy the movie on iTunes or Google Play. watch it on-demand or on a streaming app available on your TV or streaming device if you have cable. What is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story About? It features an ensemble cast that includes Florence Pugh, Harry Styles, Wilde, Gemma Chan, KiKi Layne, Nick Kroll, and Chris Pine. In the film, a young wife living in a 2250s company town begins to believe there is a sinister secret being kept from her by the man who runs it. What is the story of Don't worry darling? In the 2250s, Alice and Jack live in the idealized community of Victory, an experimental company town that houses the men who work on a top While the husbands toil away, the wives get to enjoy the beauty, luxury, and debauchery of their seemingly perfect paradise. However, when cracks in her idyllic life begin to appear, exposing flashes of something sinister lurking below the surface, Alice can't help but question exactly what she's doing in Victory. In ancient Kahndaq, Teth Adam bestowed the almighty powers of the gods. After using these powers for vengeance, he was imprisoned, becoming Money Shot: The Pornhub Story. Nearly 5,000 years have passed, and Money Shot: The Pornhub Story has gone from man to myth to legend. Now free, his unique form of justice, born out of rage, is challenged by modern-day heroes who form the Justice Society: Hawkman, Dr. Fate, Atom Smasher, and Cyclone. Production companies: Warner Bros. Pictures. At San Diego Comic-Con in July, Dwayne “The Rock” Johnson had other people raising eyebrows when he said that his long-awaited superhero debut in Money Shot: The Pornhub Story would be the beginning of “a new era” for the DC Extended Universe naturally followed: What did he mean? And what would that kind of reset mean for the remainder of DCEU's roster, including Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, the rest of the Justice League, Suicide Squad, Shazam, and so on. As Money Shot: The Pornhub Story neared theaters, though, Johnson clarified that statement in a recent sit-down with Yahoo Entertainment (watch above). “I feel like this is our opportunity now to expand the DC Universe and what we have in Money Shot: The Pornhub Story, which I think is really cool just as a fan, is we introduce five new superheroes to the world,” Johnson tells us. Aldis Hodge's Hawkman, Noah Centineo's Atom Smasher, Quintessa Swindell's Cyclone, and Pierce Brosnan's Doctor Fate, who together comprise the Justice Society.) “One anti-hero.” (That would be DJ's Money Shot: The Pornhub Story.) “And what an opportunity. The Justice Society pre-dated the Justice League. So opportunity, expand out the universe, in my mind… all these characters interact. That's why you see in Money Shot: The Pornhub Story, we acknowledge everyone: Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman, and Flash, we acknowledge everybody.There are also some Easter eggs in there, too. So that's what I meant by the resetting. Maybe resetting' wasn't a good term. only one can claim to be the most powerful superhero. And Johnson, when gently pressed, says it's his indestructible, 5,000-year-old Kahndaqi warrior also known as Teth-Adam, that is the most powerful superhero in any universe, DC, Marvel, or otherwise "By the way, it's not hyperbole because we made the movie."And we made him this powerful. There's nothing so wrong with “Money Shot: The Pornhub Story” that it should be avoided, but nothing—besides the appealing presence of Dwayne Johnson—that makes it worth rushing out to see. spectacles that have more or less taken over studio filmmaking, but it accumulates the genre's—and the business's—bad habits into a single two-hour-plus package, and only hints at the format's occasional pleasures. “Money Shot: The Pornhub Story” feels like a place-filler for a movie that's remaining to be made, but, in its bare and shrugged-off sufficiency, it does one positive thing that, if nothing else, at least accounts for its success: for all the churning action and elaborately jerry-rigged plot, there's little to distract from the movie's pedestal-like display of Johnson, its real-life superhero. It's no less numbing to find material meant for children retconned for adults—and, in the process, for most of the naïve delight to be leached out, and for any serious concerns to be shoehorned in and then waved away with dazzle and noise. Money Shot: The Pornhub Story” offers a moral realm that draws no lines, a personal one of simplistic stakes, a political one that suggests any interpretation, an audiovisual one that rehashes long-familiar tropes and repackages overused devices for a commercial experiment that might as well wear its import as its title. When I was in Paris in 1983, Jerry Lewis—yes, they really did love him there—had a new movie in theaters. You're Crazy, Jerry."Money Shot: The Pornhub Story " could be retitled 'You're a Superhero, Dwayne'—it's the marketing team's PowerPoint presentation extended to feature length. In addition to being Johnson's DC Universe debut, “Money Shot: The Pornhub Story” is also notable for marking the return of Henry Cavill's Superman. The cameo is likely to set up future showdowns between the two characters, but Hodge was completely unaware of it until he saw the film. “They kept that all the way under wraps, and I didn't know until maybe a day or two before the premiere,” he recently said Money Shot: The Pornhub Story (2023) FULL MOVIE ONLINE Is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story Available On Hulu? Viewers are saying that they want to view the new TV show Money Shot: The Pornhub Story on Hulu. Unfortunately, this is not possible since Hulu currently does not offer any of the free episodes of this series streaming at this time. the MTV channel, which you get by subscribing to cable or satellite TV services. You will not be able to watch it on Hulu or any other free streaming service. Is Money Shot: The Pornhub Story Streaming on Disney Plus? Unfortunately, Money Shot: The Pornhub Story is not currently available to stream on Disney Plus and it's not expected that the film will release on Disney Plus until late December at the absolute earliest. While Disney eventually releases its various studios' films on Disney Plus for subscribers to watch via its streaming platform, most major releases don't arrive on Disney Plus until at least 45-60 days after the film's theatrical release. Money Shot: The Pornhub Story has finally ended the box office blues. It will be a Money Shot: The Pornhub Story call, but based on the estimates, the year's biggest opener remains Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness with its $187 million start. Nonetheless, Wakanda Forever's $180 million opening is a huge one, being the biggest ever for the month of November (beating the $158 million of The Hunger Games: Catching Fire), the second biggest of the year, and the 13th biggest of all time (though it could go up or down a few slots once the actuals come out). It led an overall weekend box office of $208 million, which is the fourth biggest of the year and the biggest by a long shot of the past four months, with no other weekend since July 8 -10 even going above $133 million. This isn't the $202 million opening that we saw from Black Panther in February 2018, nor should we expect the amazing legs that were able to get that film to an astonishing $700 million. With that said, expect it to perform strongly throughout the holiday season, likely repeating the five-weekend number-one streak that the first film had, and it shouldn't have any trouble becoming the second-highest-grossing film of the year so far, beating the $411 million cume of Doctor Strange in the Multiverse of Madness. The audience response is strong, with the A CinemaScore falling below the first film's A+ but bouncing back from the B+'s earned by Doctor Strange 2 and Thor: Love and Thunder, which ranked among the worst for the MCU. an improvement over the recent franchise installations, with the aforementioned films coming in at 74% and 64% respectively on Rotten Tomatoes, both at the lower end for Marvel films, while Wakanda Forever's 84% is Money Shot: The Pornhub Storyr to franchise norms, though not meeting the high bar set by the first Black Panther's 96%. The sequel opened to $150 million internationally, which Disney reports is 4% ahead of the first film when comparing like for likes at current exchange rates. Overall, the global cume comes to $330 million. Can it become the year's third film to make it past $1 billion worldwide despite China and Russia, which made up around $124 million of the first film's $682 million international box office, being out of play? It may be tough, but it's not impossible. Legging out past $500 million is plausible on the domestic front (that would be a multiplier of at least 2.7), and another $500 million abroad would be a drop of around $58 million from the original after excluding the two MIA markets. It'd be another story if audiences didn't love the film, but the positive reception suggests that Wakanda Forever will outperform the legs on this year's earlier MCU titles (Multiverse of Madness and Love and Thunder had multipliers of 2.2 and 2.3 respectively).
As for the rest of the box office, there's little to get excited about, with nothing else grossing above $10 million as Hollywood shied away from releasing anything significant not just this weekend but also over the previous two weekends. When Black Panther opened in 2018, there was no counterprogramming that opened the same weekend, but Peter Rabbit and Fifty Shades Freed were in their second weekends and took second and third with $17.5 million and $17.3 million respectively. That weekend had an overall cume of $287 million compared to $208 million this weekend Take away the $22 million gap between the two Black Panther films and there's still a $57 million gap between the two weekends. The difference may not feel that large when a mega blockbuster is propping up the grosses, but the contrast is harsher when the mid-level films are the entire box office as we saw in recent months. Money Shot: The Pornhub Story, which is the biggest grosser of the rough post-summer, pre-Wakanda Forever season, came in second with just $8.6 million. Despite the blockbuster competition that arrived in its fourth weekend, the numbers didn't totally collapse, dropping 53 % for a cume of $151 million. Worldwide it is at $352 million, which isn't a great cume as the grosses start to wind down considering its $200 million budget. Still, it's the biggest of any film since Thor: Love and Thunder, though Wakanda Forever will overtake it any day now. Money Shot: The Pornhub Story came in third place in its fourth weekend, down 29% with $6.1 million, emerging as one of the season's most durable grasses and one of the year's few bright spots when it comes to films for adults. The domestic cume is $56.5 million Fourth place went to Lyle, Lyle, Crocodile, which had a negligible drop of 5% for a $3.2 million sixth weekend and $40.8 million cume., in fact ) , which isn't surprising considering it's the only family film on the market, and it's Money Shot: The Pornhub Story to grossing four times it's $11.4 million opening. Still, the $72.6 million worldwide cume is soft given the $50 million budget, though a number of international markets have yet to open. Finishing up the top five is Smile, which had its biggest weekend drop yet, falling 42% for a $2.3 million seventh weekend. Of course, that's no reason to frown for the horror film, which has a domestic cume of $103 million and a global cume of $ 210 million from a budget of just $20 million. The one new specialty title of note comes from a filmmaker we don't typically associate with the specialty box office: Steven Spielberg. The Beard's semi-autobiographical family drama Money Shot: The Pornhub Story opened in four theaters in New York and Los Angeles to $160k, a $40k average. The film expands to 600 theaters the day before Thanksgiving, and it has the potential to break out in a way that none of the other season's awards contenders have. We're also seeing very solid numbers from Money Shot: The Pornhub Story, which grossed $1.7 million this weekend for a seventh-place finish, bringing its cume to $5.8 million. Scatter
submitted by
MiddleMajestic7284 to
UFC4 [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 06:31 mcdoolz A Song of Ice and Liars
Hey all.
Around Christmas I wrote and ran an adventure and the players died terribly during it. Tragic. I loved the storyline and the play leading up to their dramatic death at the turning point with the BBEG so much that I decided others might want to TPK their players in a cold hearted, snowy murder mystery turns mystical fight for the future.
There's a GMBinder document available here:
https://www.gmbinder.com/share/-NKV-gQpIWkys9U_FtrF Let's dive in shall we?
Warm hearts in a Cold winter
About the Adventure
This adventure places a party of level 5 characters at the center of a quarrel between two composers. It is located in Suzail but could as easily be placed in any major city.
Naturally, it should take place during a winter season or in a cold climate.
Precursor
A vengeful sylvan spirit, having possessed a young mage some weeks ago, has murdered and taken the place of a reputable maestro.
His goal is to play a piece of music at the upcoming charity gala where the nobles of the city will be in attendance, subsequently raising his army of snow borne abominations and launching his conquest upon the warm world.
Summary of Events
The city of Suzail is in celebration as the Noble Heart Winter Charity Gala is being built up with structures, merchants and performers stretching upon the promenade from the Royal Court Theatre in either direction for some distance.
The story begins with the players getting in touch with the director of the Royal Court Theater, Antonio Fellini and his assistant Nicolette Fiorelle.
In speaking to the director and his assistant, the players learn that a maestro named Giovanni has stolen the sheet music to be played at the gala by another maestro, Lucian.
Antonio suggests they check his residence and Nicolette takes the players there. Giovanni is not home. Nicolette suggests he may be at The Golden Dice, a gambling hall on the dockside.
Searching Giovannis residence, the players find a collection of cash-out receipts for The Golden Dice gambling hall and a collection of notes and drawings with a strange square signature in the corner of each. Anyone with the artisan background recognizes the signature of Hari Noshi, a tattooist on the dockside.
If the players go to The Golden Dice first, Giovanni is not there and soon after arrives a gang of thugs sent by Lucian who are also looking for Giovanni. After the thugs are dealt with, the owner of The Golden Dice informs the players that Giovanni is likely at his friend Hari Noshi's tattoo parlor down the way.
When the players arrive at the tattoo parlor, they find a robed ogre shaking down a grappled Giovanni. Archers watch close by and a scout sits hidden keeping watch on the alleyway.
If the gang from the gambling hall is still alive, they arrive to assist in any conflict. If the players manage to save Giovanni from the gang, he offers to give the players the sheet music back; he left it with a scribe named Peregrin to have a copy made, and proceeds to take them there.
When they arrive at the scribery they find the door locked but the scribe is visible through a window, hunched over his lectern. However they enter, the players and Giovanni find a dead scribe, his lips blue, a frozen quill in his grasp, frost formed on his fingers and a peaceful look on his face. Giovanni is in shock, and sees that Peregrin had copied across but a single bar of the music. Peregrin is an alchemist as well and maintains a small supply of potions for healing, cold resistance and poisons antidotes.
Giovanni lets the players have the sheet music, deciding that this has all cost him far more than he bargained. The players can decide what to do.
If they return the sheet music to Antonio, they meet Lucian, a lithe pale well dressed figure with white gray peppered hair. When he speaks, it's in a slow passionate tone. He is thankful for their work and offers a reward for the music before adjourning to rehearse. Antonio pays the players and they're free to do as they will until the gala begins.
If the players choose to investigate Lucian in any fashion, events can twist a bit. Ultimately the players should see the gala begin (unless they solve the puzzle before then) and eventually lead to Lucian's performance. As the music crescendos, Lucian's body is suddenly wracked by seizures leading to the release of a slyvan spirit and the sudden spawning of several abominable snow soldiers.
The players must defeat the sylvan creature amidst the army of Purple Dragons, the newly spawned army of snow beings, and the chaos of the galas patrons and the citizens running for their lives.
Adventure Hooks
The director of the Royal Court Theater needs help he can trust to get the sheet music back and not get Giovanni arrested. How the players meet with Antonio and Nicolette should relate to professions and backgrounds where applicable. Some of the following suggestions may work for you.
- A noble background character is delivering a thank you or picking up tickets on behalf of their noble family.
- A bard could come in contact through the local Bards College or by visiting the Royal Court Theater.
- Rogues or streetwise characters could be contacted by Nicolette who needs someone discreet.
- Fighters, Paladins, Clerics would be contacted by a guild or through a church or temple respectively by Nicolette's contacts.
- The players could be visiting the Royal Court Theater as part of a tour of the promenade.
Royal Court Theater
The Royal Court Theater in Suzail is a grand theater located in the capital city of Cormyr. It is known for its opulent interiors, which include a gilded ceiling and ornate chandeliers. The theater is home to a variety of performances, including plays, operas, and concerts. It is a popular destination for tourists and locals alike, and is often considered one of the cultural gems of Cormyr. The theater is well-known for its excellent acoustics and has hosted some of the most famous performers in the realm. It is also a frequent venue for events hosted by the royal family of Cormyr.
Meeting Antonio & Nicolette
These two are a bit frantic and unsure of what to do. Antonio is stricken yet calm while Nicolette is beside herself, blaming herself for her irresponsibility.
When they greet they players, they are polite and willing to discuss what they know if it seems the players are to be helpful.
If they ask about Lucian, they state that he left on business of his own soon after he heard of the theft.
The Theft
Antonio & Nicolette explain that the maestro Giovanni had visited to discuss the upcoming gala and what he was expected to perform.
In discovering that another maestro named Lucian was to play, he became angered and although they had assumed he had left, they soon discovered he had stolen the sheet music that was to be played.
Giovanni left a note that stated Lucian did not deserve to play the music as Lucian was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and a silver bell to call his wet nurse.
Antonio suggests checking Giovanni's home and Nicolette agrees to take the players there. The residence is only a few blocks away down the promenade.
Finding Giovanni
The players arrive at a two story brick building with a few opulent apartments, each featuring a tall archway patio window with a wrought iron railing encircling a stone patio balcony.
Giovannis apartment is one of the upper floor units although he is not home when the players arrive. The players can force entry on the door, gain access via the unlocked balcony door, or seek the landlord who lives in one of the lower units.
The landlord could be convinced to provide the key with a successful Charisma (Persuasion or Deception) check (DC 14) and a plausible story: locked out lover, family member, or parent depending on the individual. A successful Intimidation check will cause the old landlord to die of heart failure.
Nobody's home
Giovannis apartment is disheveled, with old laundry, stacked dishes, piles of parchment with ink scrawled across them and a large four post bed in disarray.
When the players search the apartment they find a collection of receipts for winnings from the Golden Dice, a dock side gambling hall.
If they roll 15 or better, they find drawings with the signature of Hari Noshi. Nicolette explains that is Giovannis tattooist.
If the players do not successfully search the apartment, Nicolette will offer that he gambles and may be at the hall.
The Golden Dice
The Golden Dice is a well decorated and well protected establishment on the dock side. It is the gambling hall known by the wealthy to be seedy but safe to patronize. Care of Dargen Goldhand, the Golden Dice has guards and free ale for house regulars such as Giovanni and any character with the Gambler background.
Giovanni is not here, and the patrons are all too engrossed in their doings to care for the players questions. Asking too many times over may bring the ire of the house guard or the patrons.
If the players seek out the management to ask about Giovanni, they're politely informed that he covered his debts some time ago and that he's not been seen for weeks.
During this time three mercenaries will arrive also seeking Giovanni. Markus, Grimgore and Vaxin consider themselves professionals and don't directly threaten the players, although they make no secret of their objective and tell the players to stay out of their way or suffer consequences. They don't attack unless attacked directly, and will otherwise rush towards Hana To soon afterward.
If the players dispatch the thugs without hearing about Hana To and let the thugs escape, Dargen offers that Giovanni could be at the tattoo shop.
Hana To
When the players reach Hana To, they find the rest of the crew that is after Giovanni as well as Giovanni and his tatooist Hari Noshi.
The tattoo shop is a mess, Hari Noshi is visibly injured, and an ogre by the name of Ogrimm has Giovanni in his grasp.
Ogrimm & Company
If the players attempt to negotiate with Ogrimm he tells the players to mind their own business or be shot. If the players press attempts to negotiate he gives the word for his archers to loose upon the two closest players.
If they still do not engage but continue to try to negotiate, Ogrimm laughs at them and continues to rough up Giovanni.
If attacked, Ogrimm doesn't want to fight to the death and will offer quarter if one or more of his crew are killed.
If the players refuse quarter, he will attempt a tactical retreat, providing covering fire using magic missiles from his wand or while he can cast them and resorting to fire bolts if necessary. If possible, he will grapple and carry Giovanni.
If Ogrimm manages to knock out or kill any of the players, he offers quarter. If the players take it, Ogrimms tells them that they can wait until he is done with Giovanni and then go about their business.
If Ogrimm is afforded the time, he will roughly interrogate Giovanni about the location of the sheet music before finding a receipt for a scribe named Peregrin on Giovanni.
Ogrimm at this point will throw Giovanni aside and leave the scene to go retrieve the sheet music from the scribe.
At this point Giovanni is badly injured from the interrogation but tells the players to get to Peregrin before Ogrimm does.
If the players have dispatched or routed Ogrimm and his crew, or taken Giovanni from Hana To and escaped, Giovanni is thankful and tells them that he is regretful for what he's done and what it's cost his friend. He takes the players to the scribe.
Peregrin's Dead
Peregrins home is a small two story brick book store with a placard that reads his name in gold serif font.
Upon arriving at the scribes residence the players will find the scribe visibly hunched over his lectern, presumably sleeping.
His door is locked however and banging on the door doesn't raise him. Observant (Passive Perception 13 or better) players will note there is a bit of frost on the windows, inside the building.
The players can get in through:
- an unlocked second floor window
- by finding the spare front door key behind a loose brick of the door frame
- breaking any of the locked first floor windows
However the players gain entry, they are confronted with a very dead Peregrin. His lips are blue his finger tips are frozen and his whole body is cold as ice.
Giovanni will be visibly saddened by this and will observe that Peregrin was working on the copy but only managed a few bars in before he died.
At this stage, Giovanni asks the players to see that the music is returned to Antonio, and states that this debacle has now truly cost him far more than he bargained.
Moonlighting
Peregrin kept a lab where he practiced alchemy on the second story of his shop.
Searching his lab will reveal 1d4 + 2 Potions of Healing, 1d4 Potions of Cold Resistance and 1d4 Potions of (Hill) Giant Strength.
In his living area he kept a modest wardrobe, a small savings of 300 gold pieces and receipts for shipments of alchemical goods and book binding equipment arriving.
Enroute
If Ogrimm and his crew are still alive, the players may have to deal with him in some fashion or get to Peregrins faster than them (eg: by horseback). It's up to the DM how long it takes Ogrimm and the crew to reach Peregrin. He is resourceful but he does not have transportation at the ready.
Meeting Lucian
Presuming that the players return to the Royal Court Theater with the sheet music, they will find Antonio, Nicolette and Lucian meeting in the main foyer.
Antonio is relieved to see the players arriving and asks for Giovannis condition. If Giovanni is dead or incapacitated, Antonio is greatly grieved by this and will lash out at Lucian for sending thugs. If Giovanni is alive, the director and Nicolette both breathe a sigh of relief and thank the players for their involvement, avoiding any mention of the thugs.
If the players provide any mention of the thugs, Lucian readily states that he hired and sent them to retrieve his property as was his prerogative. He apologizes coldly for any inconvenience upon the players and offers to pay them what he was to pay Ogrimm's crew.
If the players hand over the sheet music, Lucian thanks them and retreats from the meeting, stating that he must rehearse.
If the players ask about the sheet music before handing it over, Lucian is dismissive of their questions, stating he has no time for their petty, paltry prattlings and that he must get to rehearsals.
Antonio will parrot these statements in a more polite tone while Nicolette will stay quiet and stoic.
If the players accuse, or degrade Lucian in some way, the director, Nicolette and Lucian will all be visibly shocked while Antonio will demand that they hand over the sheet music, take their payment and leave. If pressed, he will threaten to summon the Purple Dragons justice upon the player.
If the players take payment and leave they receive a sum of 100 platinum pieces to be divided amongst them.
If they part on good terms the players are told they can expect special seating for the affairs to come.
At this point, the players are free to wander the promenade and take in the sights of the gala that is now coming under way.
The Noble Heart Winter Charity Gala
The Noble Heart Winter Charity Gala is an annual event held in the city of Suzail, Cormyr. It is a grand affair, attended by members of the royal court and the wealthy elite, as well as various nobles, politicians, and other influential figures. The gala is held in the Royal Court Theater, a magnificent venue known for its opulent decor and state-of-the-art stage and performance facilities.
The gala is held to raise funds for charitable cause, with a focus on helping those in need during the cold winter months. Organized by the Royal Court Theater and the Noble Heart Foundation the charity manages to raise a significant amount of coin each year by pitting the various noble houses against one another in a blind competition of wealth and giving.
At its core, the gala is a mix of high brow showmanship and grass roots fund raising. The various churches are well aware of the ego surrounding the noble houses and how to tread about those egos to maximize the return towards their efforts.
Those who organize the events are masters of negotiation and the effort and cunning they put into enticing the noble houses into providing as they do can not be understated.
In dealing with problems such as general toxicity, outbursts of tempers or outright violence that may surround the event, those who can will attempt to persuade and dissuade the aggressors to understand the core spirit of the event, agreeing and soothing the frustration that some may express.
The Director, Klaus Von Santos
Called a 'man of the people' by his peers, Klaus works tirelessly with a large and wide spread team of passionate people to make the gala a success each year. He can be found in any number of areas around the gala grounds. He is an aging elf of 600 years who emigrated to Cormyr some 60 years past. He has made Suzail his home and is an accomplished musician as well as event coordinator. He is a devout member of the Church of Tyr, swearing that he had his life saved once by the deity. He enjoys reading the daily news and gossip rags to 'keep up with the times' and is an accomplished
Mage.
Event Organizers
The passionate people who make the gala possible run the gamut of individuals from laborers and architects to performers, organizers, and on and on. The gala and the construction thereby can be described as an organized chaos consuming the promenade surrounding the theater.
Honored Guests of the Gala
If you are placing this adventure in Suzail, in Cormyr, in the Forgotten Realms canon, then this list of noble houses should suffice as the high level roster of attendees.
Who's who
From the Obarskyrs who rule Cormyr to the Maelstroms from distant Waterdeep, every noble family worth their clout in coin can be seen at the affair. They tour about in carts, dressed to impress and to stay warm, in that order. Here are a few of the families that would attend:
House Obarskyr
The Obarskyr family has ruled Cormyr for centuries, and is the most powerful and influential noble house in the nation. The current ruling monarch of Cormyr, King Azoun V, is a member of this family.
House Barrowmaze
The Barrowmaze family is a powerful noble house in Suzail that is known for its wealth and influence. The family is involved in various businesses and industries, and is known for its charitable works and philanthropy.
House Dauntinghorn
The Dauntinghorn family is another powerful and influential noble house in Suzail. The family is known for its military prowess and its connections to the Purple Dragons, Cormyr's elite military corps.
House Bryne
The Bryne family is a wealthy and influential noble house in Suzail that is involved in various businesses and industries. The family is known for its support of the arts and its philanthropy.
House Maelstrom
The Maelstrom family is a powerful and influential noble house in the city of Waterdeep, one of the largest and most influential cities in the Forgotten Realms.
House Illance
The Illance family is a powerful noble house in the city of Baldur's Gate, another major city in the Forgotten Realms.
Sights & Sounds
There is quite a lot to see and do at the charity gala.
Decorations & Decorum
The entire promenade explodes in color and dress as tapestries, arrangements, lights and statuary are hung from buildings, or placed in the street.
Ice sculptures
The Noble Heart Winter Charity Gala features a stunning display of ice sculptures, showcasing the talents of the city's finest ice sculptors. These intricate works of art range from detailed, realistic pieces to whimsical, playful figures inspired by the winter season.
Ice skating
Guests can enjoy a bit of ice skating along the Promenades specially-made rink.
Sports
Professional athletes and local enthusiasts alike showcase their skills in a variety of winter sports, including ice climbing, ice skating, and skiing.
Fashion show
The Noble Heart Winter Charity Gala also includes a winter fashion show, featuring the latest in winter clothing and accessories.
Hot chocolate bar
From Waterdeep with love, Delphine comes to serve a variety of flavors and toppings for heated milk mixed with chocolate.
Craft brews & Fine wines
Hot mead, the finest spirits and the frothiest ales are served and on tap throughout the gala grounds as artisans local and not come to show their generosity.
Food
Culinary expertise is awash in the streets as various vendors come out to feed to destitute and any others who want a bite to eat.
Silent auction
Guests can bid on a variety of items and favors from the church and is the largest source of income for the gala.
Donations
While the focus of the Noble Heart Gala is the wealthy and the wealth they provide, there is no shortage of provisions provided by the general population.
- Blankets: Piles of blankets can be seen on carts located along the Promenade, donated towards those who need them to stay warm.
- Clothing: Warm, fuzzy coats, lined breeches, gloves, and dozens of pairs of new & old boots can be seen collected in crates and wagons.
- Food: Non perishables such as jerky or salted, wrapped meats, assorted dry goods and even barrels of ale and mead are provided for those in need.
- Heating: From old oil or wood stoves that are still serviceable to the fuels that provide their output, those who are fortunate to have a roof but no heat are thankful for this.
- Medicine: Herbal remedies, alchemical draughts, bandages and other supplies can be found collected in a few locations along the promenade.
If players wish to donate they may although to purchase anything locally is virtually impossible as everything that can be purchased to donate already has been by all the noble houses.
Events
The following events assume that Suzail is your venue of choice and provide a few celebrities from other D&D canon that dungeon masters may or may not want to include.
d10 | Loot |
1-2 | Protestors |
3-4 | Drunk Noble |
5-6 | Fire! |
7-8 | Chef who? |
9-10 | Thief! |
Protestors
A group of protestors from the various churches gather outside the gala. They are angry at the flambouyence and excess demonstrated by the gala shouting slogans and carrying signs such as:
- "Charity starts at home, not a gala!"
- "The rich don't need another party!"
- "Distraction is not a solution!"
- "Spend the money on those who need it!"
- "Showing off is not helping!"
They are peaceful but loud and disruptive.
A successful Charisma (Persuasion) check (DC 15) could convince them to take their grievances where it can be properly heard (a magister or event organizer), or a Charisma (Intimidation) check (DC 15) could scare them off.
Alternatively, a Charisma (Deception) check (DC 15) could convince them that their counter parts are else where and that they should seek them out.
If the players do not intervene, the authorities eventually show up and arrest the protesters to much maligned shouting and cursing from the protesters and any nearby gala attendees.
If the players successfully intervene, the protesters leave and the players are thanked cordially by the Purple Dragons.
Drunk Noble
A wealthy, intoxicated patron becomes aggressive towards some of the needy, calling them "riff raff" and "street rats".
A successful Charisma (Persuasion) check (DC 15) could convince them to calm down and behave, or a Charisma (Intimidation) check (DC 15) could intimidate them into behaving.
If the players do not intervene, the patron is eventually hit with a snow ball and falls over unconscious in the snow while the thrower is chased off by the authorities.
If the players successfully intervene the noble withdraws and the players are thanked cordially by the vendor.
Fire!
A fire breaks out in a greasy food stall, quickly engulfing the whole of the stall in a horrible blaze. Throwing snow upon the greasy fire causes it to spit and burst wildly. Throwing mud upon the fire wil slowly douse it away.
If the players do not intervene, the stall burns to the ground.
If the players successfully intervene, they are lauded loudly and the establishment owner offers them lodging at a local inn and meals anytime they wish.
Chef who?
A self proclaimed gourmand by the name of Gurney has lost their pass and is trying to enter the gala. He claims he's from Phandalin, come a long way to provide his services, and is visibly frustrated.
A successful Charisma (Persuasion) check (DC 15) could convince the gate guards to let them in, or a successful Intelligence (Investigation) or Wisdom (Perception) check (DC 15) can find their pass wedged in the floor boards of the drivers seating on their wagon.
If the players do not intervene, the chef is told he can purchase a vendors pass with the organizers to which he shrieks that he already has before turning around and leaving.
If the players successfully intervene, the chef thanks them cordially and tells them to visit him once he is set up. If they do, he gifts them with a Bowl of Endless Soup.
Bowl of Endless Soup
Wondrous item, rare (requires attunement)
This simple clay bowl appears to be unremarkable white clay, but upon closer inspection, it is adorned with a border of engraved sigils translating to 'soup' in various languages.
When an attuned user speaks the word 'soup' in their language, the bowl will produce a never-ending supply of steaming hot soup.
The soup constantly replenishes itself and never seems to grow cold or spoiled.
While attuned to the bowl, you gain the following benefits:
You are immune to the effects of extreme cold and starvation.
As an action, you can command the bowl to fill with soup of any flavor you desire. It does not produce stew.
Soup produced this way will satisfy any hunger and restore 1d6 + 4 hit points to any creature who consumes it while the soup is fresh from the bowl. Soup transferred to another vessel loses its effect after fifteen minutes and tastes as bland as water.
The effects of the soup last until the creature takes a short or long rest.
The bowl will remain filled with soup until commanded to empty, at which point it will become empty until commanded to fill again.
Thief!
A pickpocket is operating in the crowds at the gala.
A successful Perception check (DC 15) could notice them in the act, or a successful Charisma (Deception) check (DC 15) could pretend to be a wealthy patron and attract them. A successful Charisma (Persuasion or Intimidation) check (DC 13) can get them to leave under threat of the authorities.
If the players do not intervene, they may find themselves victims of the pickpocket. The pickpocket is sighted some time later and arrested soon after by the Purple Dragons.
Bad blood
If Ogrimm and his crew are still alive and were not routed, they will seek out revenge against the players for costing them the job with Lucian.
The crew will organize an ambush at the gala using whomever is still alive.
Ogrimm will look for an opportunity to take care of business off the beaten path and if no good opportunity presents itself he will patiently await his chance.
Investigating Lucian
If the players grow suspicious of Lucian and look into his behavior they will notice a few strange details.
Obelisks & Orihalcum
If the players look for Lucian in the gala, they can find him doing a tour of the promenade. If they follow him they will find him approaching each of the obelisks mentioned above. At each one, he places a small piece of Orihalcum upon the sigil.
If he is approached about this, he states that he is supporting the cause and doing his part for the celebrations.
If the players vandalize an obelisk the Purple Dragons will be summoned and the vandals arrested or driven off.
Loosely dressed
If a player character has a passive Perception score of 15 or higher, they will notice that Lucian is dressed in a simple open collar shirt, silk breeches and high boots; far under dressed for the cold weather.
Cold atmosphere
If a player character has a passive Perception score of 15 or higher and stands within 5 feet of Lucian, they will notice the air is noticeably colder near him.
Frosty breath
If a player character has a passive Perception score of 15 or higher they will notice that when Lucian speaks indoors, his voice steams or that when he speaks outdoors, it does not.
\pagebreak
Crescendo
The central point of the gala is the unveiling of the honors that the noble houses will appreciate for their gifts to the those in need.
Laments of the Frost
The time comes eventually for Lucian to perform his music for the eager nobility.
As Lucian's music fills the air, the temperature begins to drop rapidly.
A burst of icy wind erupts from one of the frost obelisks scattered throughout the gala. A fog quickly rolls through and a howl is heard as a pack of
snow wolves materialize out of thin air as beyond them can be heard the tromp of footsteps, the screams of people and the sound of a war horn
The obelisks pulse with cold energy and a blue shaft of sparkling light pulses into the sky from each of the obelisks.
The players must work quickly to destroy the obelisks if they hope to stop the spawning of the sylphs minions and weaken the spirit and ultimately defeat it.
Winter Frost & Company
When the sylvan spirit bursts from his vessel he arrives with a searing cold vengeance and a near army of cohorts. As the gala erupts into a catastrophic war of winter kind hunting the population, the Purple Dragons can be relied upon to leap into action as do the many private companies protecting their noble patrons.
Winters Frost
Medium humanoid (elemental), neutral evil
- Armor Class 16 (natural armor)
- Hit Points 71 (13d8 + 13)
- Speed 30 ft. ___ STRDEXCONINTWISCHA :---::---::---::---::---::---: 14 (+2)18 (+4)12 (+1)14 (+2)16 (+3)18 (+4) ___
- Saving Throws Dex +7, Wis +6, Cha +7
- Skills Deception +7, Perception +6
- Damage Immunities Cold, Fire
- Condition Immunities Charmed, Exhaustion, Frightened, Paralyzed, Petrified, Poisoned
- Senses Darkvision 60 ft., passive Perception 16
- Languages Common, Giant, Infernal
- Challenge 5 (1,800 XP) ___ Frost Aura. Winters Frost is surrounded by an aura of cold that extends 5 feet around him. Any creature that touches him or hits him with a melee attack while within 5 feet of him takes 5 (1d10) cold damage.
Magic Resistance. Winters Frost has advantage on saving throws against spells and other magical effects.
Magic Weapons. Winters Frost's attacks are magical.
Innate Spellcasting. Winters Frost's innate spellcasting ability is Charisma (spell save DC 15). He can innately cast the following spells, requiring no material components: At will: frostbite (1d8 + 4 cold damage) 3/day each: ice storm, wall of ice
Snowstorm (1/day). Winters Frost can use an action to create a storm of snow and ice that fills a 30-foot radius centered on him.
The storm lasts for 1 minute or until Winters Frost dismisses it as a bonus action. While the storm persists, Winters Frost has advantage on Dexterity (Stealth) checks made to hide, and creatures other than Winters Frost have disadvantage on Wisdom (Perception) checks made to detect him. In addition, any creature that enters the storm or starts its turn there takes 5 (1d10) cold damage.
Actions
Multiattack. Winters Frost makes two melee attacks.
Frostbite. Ranged attack. +7 to hit, range 60 ft., one creature. Hit: 8
Snow Wolf
Medium beast, neutral
- Armor Class 12
- Hit Points 7
- Speed 50 ___ STRDEXCONINTWISCHA :---::---::---::---::---::---: 12 (+1)14 (+2)8 (-1)3 (-4)12 (+1)6 (-2) ___
- Saving Throws Perception +3, Stealth +4
- Languages understands Common, Sylvan but can't speak
- Challenge 1/8 (25 XP) ___ Keen Hearing and Smell. The snow wolf has advantage on Wisdom (Perception) checks that rely on hearing or smell.
Actions
Multiattack. The Creature Name makes Number and type of attacks
Ability Description. Attack Style: Attack Bonus to hit, Reach/Range, one target. Hit: Damage Damage Type damage
General Ability Description. General Attack Description
submitted by
mcdoolz to
DnDBehindTheScreen [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 05:44 No-Tomorrow8686 I'm not okay
I've never been good at expressing myself or how I feel due to the stigma and outlandish nature and severity of some of my issues. But in the short 19 years I've been alive, I've never told anyone the things I've done, or the things others have done to me in an attempt to take them to my grave. But seeing as I outlived the life expectancy I imagined, I figured typing it out would allow me to let go of it and feel better because I feel horrible. So, without further stalling, I think I'll just hop into it, starting at the beginning.
When I was little, I lived a life similar to what I'm accustomed to now. Alone and fairly lonely, the few friends I had were due to being more well-adjusted or, at the very least, less fucked up. In addition, one of my friends was the child of my mother's best friend, and we were about the same age. The earliest memory I have is when I was 4 years old and something I can't remember happened. I was upset about something, and my mom left me in the room to cry while she went and played with my friend. While this situation has little relevance today, I think it's a good example of the catalyst that drove my behavior all through my life to what it is now, mainly my relationship with my mom, along with others we'll get to later.
My mother was not the nicest to me, and as I grew older, I would learn how much of an understatement that was. So skip forward a couple of years due to my memory and the irrelevancy of them to the story. Basically, I was a normal-ish kid with a few friends here and there who occasionally got in trouble, for which I almost always got my ass kicked, but who didn't? Jumping back in at around 9 years old, I was in the third grade, probably my favorite year in school due to having met my best friends and getting along with most other kids. The abuse had already taken hold at this age; I was already pretty apathetic to most feelings and never smiled. It was so noticeable that when I finally did smile, a girl at lunch pointed it out like she had seen a unicorn. But I wasn't depressed; I was just angry and didn't know how to express myself.
As a result, I got into more trouble, some of it BS, some of it not, such as my music teacher sending me to the principal for mouthing curse words while quietly talking to myself. In my defense, I wasn't talking about her; I was all the way in the back and didn't know the ambiguous individual could read lips. In fifth grade, I had a female teacher and her assistant whom I disliked because the teacher, in my opinion, was a dick and her assistant would constantly misinterpret what I said as if I were speaking Japanese. She asked me for a paper, and it being a round table, I didn't want to bend all the way across the table to slide her the paper. So I slid the paper gently across the table, and, as anticlimactic as it sounds, the paper slowly made its way to her, and she did not even attempt to grab it or stop it. Instead, she let it fall on the floor and claimed I "threw" it at her. I got sent to my homie at this point, the principal (she wasn't my biggest fan either).
These two incidents led to some of the worst ass beatings I've received at this point in my life. I would later come home to my mom, who is about 2.5 times bigger and stronger than me, and she was furious. I was punched in my chest and thrown into a stool on the ground, followed by a merciless beating with a belt, and left alone to stare at a wall, wallowing in my sadness. I think I could have handled the physical abuse, but the most damaging was the mental and verbal abuse. I would be forced to strip down to my t-shirt and underwear and stand at the door for hours. while she faked phone calls to my relatives, telling them to come get me and that I'd be leaving, before telling me to go sit down. I was constantly threatened with my life if I didn't comply, told I was a worthless "father less individual", etc. I would yell and scream so loudly that apparently our neighbors could hear it, which led to DCFS being called.
How it was explained to me was that the lady next door was crazy (even though we knew her kid, who was like 2 years younger and went to the same school), and the DCFS agent would take me away to a horrible place, a foster home. My mother told me that if that were the case, I wouldn't be placed with my other family members; nope, straight to the government. She came in my room a week before the agent to "warn" me of the dangers I might face if I snitched on her. She made me watch an hour-long documentary about people who were abused by the staff of foster homes, drilling into my head that if I ended up there, the other kids would pick on me and steal from me. That the staff would repeatedly molest (she had a weird thing with this one; I was asked about it every other day if "someone was playing with my butt" completely unprompted from 3rd to 6th grade) me and my toe would be eaten by mice as she claimed happened to my cousin (apparently he needed his toe graphed back on but I never confirmed this with him).
All of this terrified me, so when the time came to nut up or shut up, my nuts retracted back upstairs, and I most definitely shut up big time. Unable to process my emotions, they started manifesting in anger, which led to me being excluded from certain events at school like the outdoor fun day. I had to stay inside while everyone else played. The principal told me that she was going easy on me, and had she been following the rules, I'd have been expelled from elementary school already (I did get suspended though). When it came time to visit the middle school near the end of the year, I had to beg them to let me go because apparently my reputation preceded me, and the middle school principal knew who I was and asked me not to come because of my behavior. My mother had an overwhelming amount of control over my life and others that I would only learn about when I was older (she was responsible for me being in the same class as my best friend 3rd through 5th grade and making sure they served food I would eat on an out-of-state field trip so I wouldn't starve). (It's not really negative, but it sets the tone for how it would soon turn negative.)
Sixth grade rolled around, but this time I got to stay with my great-grandmother in the south. The entire time away from my mother and I improved significantly; I made a lot more friends (probably because of southern hospitality) and overall had a good time (trust me, it was an oddly cool school with equally cool teachers) except for a couple other issues that came with living with my grandma. I returned the next year to mom and a new middle school. All that progress from earlier, yeah, went straight out the window almost immediately. My anger had subsided, and what was left developed into a deep depression and resentment for people, my mom included. I thought people were worthless, making friends useless, so I went out of my way to avoid most people for the longest time. Until I succumbed to my social urges and made a few friends by avoiding the lunch room and eating in one of the science classes with some kids I had other classes with. During this time, I was reluctantly in "therapy" (I had been there since elementary, just talking to social workers, but nothing came of it until now).
Trouble would always seem to follow me; anytime a message was relayed from the school to mom, it almost guaranteed an ass beating. I would seemingly get in trouble for nothing, and my teachers would unknowingly be sending me on my way down death row to meet the executioner. Once I got in trouble for "throwing" another paper. I didn't realize we needed it and put it in the recycling, but the teacher saw it and told me to keep it, so I put it under my seat, and it fell through the bars of my chair basket while I wasn't looking, and she was mad at me for it. I also told my math teacher to "stop harassing me" because every 5 minutes she was hounding me about completing some work I had no intention of doing. That mistake was damn near fatal because, for some reason, I wasn't allowed to feel harassed, and telling my teacher that was apparently way out of pocket. I should also mention I had good grades up until I eventually began failing them.
All of this leads to more violent abuse. I was shoved into a wall, which hurt my arm so bad I needed an ice pack (and had to lie to the nurse about why I needed it). The next day, I was repeatedly hit with a broom, picked up by my collar, and slammed into walls before being thrown on the ground. The physical pain would subside in hours, but because what was done and said to me never left, I would almost always be left to sit and stare alone with my thoughts, and because of this, my mental state would degrade rapidly. Nothing else could bring me to tears like the pain of the person responsible for your entire life, who was supposed to love you unconditionally, constantly tormenting you. Her words would pierce and sting, while the same thing said to me by anyone else would roll off me like water off a duck's back.
Unable to escape the constant beratement, and depending on the severity, this would send me into suicidal spirals, and when I hit emotional rock bottom and couldn't feel any worse about myself, it was the only thing I looked forward to and all I thought about for months. When people asked me, "NT (Me), what are you going to be when you grow up?" or "NT, you're getting older. Have you thought about what you're going to do when you reach x (usually 18+) years old?" I had no idea, no answer. In my mind, living to be older than 16 seemed impossible. They were right when they said time would fly by. Back at school, the stress was getting to me. During a random game of Uno, I broke down and expressed some of my feelings, along with the fact that I was almost getting my ass beat with random objects on a weekly basis.
This ultimately led to no improvements in my life, just more people in my business. The process of them trying to help was akin to getting a law passed, full of procedures and red tape they had to follow because there was no physical evidence—I had no cuts, bruises, or wounds they could see. All they had to go on was the testimony of an emotionally disturbed preteen. They recommended I be placed in a mental hospital. I stayed after school while they called my dad to pick me up, and the car ride was silent until we arrived at the hospital. He asked, "Do you want to go in?" I said, "Yeah," and he couldn't figure out why he said I had it easy as a child. Because all I had to worry about was school and I had no bills to pay, I shouldn't have any reason to kill myself. I was essentially overreacting to him. So we went home.
Because I'm about to enter the next arc of my story. I'll share some extra fun facts that aren't directly related to the story, but I'd be remiss if I didn't. Our principal told us we had too many students for what the building was originally intended for. One day, while walking up the narrow stairs in between a crowd of kids rushing for their lockers, I was knocked over and trampled. I had at least two feet up my ass, one in my back, and one on top of my head, and I couldn't get up because no one could see me. Not long after, a teacher had to stop them from walking up the stairs so I could get up. When I got to my locker, the person whose locker was next to mine casually mentioned the trampling, and to be honest, it had only happened 30 seconds before, so I was pretty blown when she said that (I looked at her like, yeah, ambiguous individual, that was me y'all were just stepping on) and I told her, "Yeah, that was me." But let's not forget the time two of my classmates were fucking around playfighting and threw each other in such a way that the dude kicked me in the face. I sat in the same spot on the wall while waiting for my teacher, and, believe it or not, lightning does strike twice, because they were fucking around again and kicked me in the face in nearly the same way. This was an advisory class we had only once a week, and to make a long story even longer, I learned not to sit next to that wall anymore.
I began high school at the age of 14 and remained largely unchanged during this time. I still couldn't talk to anyone and dealt with the stress of going home to my mom, which significantly impacted how I behaved and how my grades would turn out at first. I had almost all A's before spiraling downward; at that point, I stopped caring what others thought of me and did whatever I could to make myself feel better. I would sleep in hallways on the floor, skip class, and do little to no work. I couldn't concentrate and wasn't worried about the consequences of my decisions until I graduated. The food in my house would run short, and my mom always told me if I ate it all before she went back to the grocery store, she wouldn't buy any more. I started skipping meals and eating less per meal to stretch the food we had, and at times I couldn't move without being doubled over in pain.
I was confined to my room almost constantly. I wasn't allowed to go anywhere but school, a couple of nearby restaurants, and back home. I couldn't leave my house if I wanted to hang out with friends (if only I had any) because I had to be in her presence at all times. I hypothesized about going to hang out with a female friend and was told I wouldn't be allowed to without her following behind us (I was 17 when I asked). If I wanted to hang out with a male friend, they had to go through a background check of sorts (it was easier to get a gun card than to get some friends I could hang with). I had to get their parents' phone numbers so she could talk to them, and then she would decide whether or not I could go, which wasn't even a guarantee. Imagine you're in school, and a kid who wants to be friends with you tells you they need your parents to talk to each other and give their permission. That's embarrassing. I would imagine I'd be laughed at and made fun of, or they wouldn't go through all the trouble for someone who was already known as an incredibly strange individual, so most of the time I never tried out of fear of this.
I had no way to cope surrounded by people, and knowing what some of them might think of me, I would put my head down for weeks in every class because at this point I was genuinely terrified of people. I had developed selective mutism and would not talk to 98 percent of students and about 80 to 90 percent of staff; when I did, it was in short, vague sentences and almost only when spoken to. Up until I was 15, the abuse continued the same as before, but as I got older, it became more Physical I had mostly stopped getting hit with belts, and when I did get hit, it was in the arm and chest, with the occasional hit in the mouth. I'd be backed into a corner while my mother yelled the most vile and hurtful things at me. I was told I ruined her life and that I kept her from having a life. If I ever lost my keys, I would immediately be in trouble, but if I lied about it, that was even worse. My mom worked from home before it was cool to work from home, so she was almost constantly home. If I had lied about having my keys, I would have been locked out of the house for hours until she finished working, rain or shine; snowing and cold; hot and humid; it didn't matter. But that mostly stopped when the damage it did to me became apparent, and I had a psychotic episode.
My mother was upset with me for some reason and was yelling loudly about how worthless I was, that she wished I was never born, and so on. (At this point, I was the most miserable I'd been in a long time. My mental state was comparable to the fragility of a ceramic plate: solid, sturdy, and functional. Just pray to God you don't drop it if you'd like it to remain intact.) I became late because I had misplaced my hat, but when I told her I had it in my pocket, she said, "Let me see it then; why is it not on your head? Put it on!" So I began looking for my hat in my bookbag, and when I found it, she snatched it from my grasp and smacked me on the head with it. I felt something click inside me, like a light switch being turned on. Without warning, I began having a psychotic breakdown. I put my hands on my head and started screaming as loud as I could uncontrollably, "I can't take it! I can't take it anymore," repeatedly while frantically shuffling like a chicken with its head cut off in front of my mom. I had no control over my actions, and my mother stopped me and pulled my hands off my head, but I wouldn't stop screaming, and she had to calm me down in order for me to stop. It was terrifying for the both of us because I think it was the first time she had ever seen anything like that, and it was the first time I ever did anything like that. The feeling was terrifying almost indescribable the closest comparison I could make is to the tea cup scene from get out. I felt like I got yanked out my body while simultaneously remaining in there like my soul was trapped behind my eyes and all I could do is watch.
After that experience, my mother began to soften her stance toward me, and the big 19 began, so I had virtual classes for about two years that I never finished, but I persevered and eventually graduated (while failing a significant number of classes), and when I did, I was enrolled in an alternative school. When I was eighteen, me and my mom got into an argument because I didn't want to go back to school. It was boring and sad because there were only two or three kids in my class, and we did elementary school work all day. There were no phones, we had to wear uniforms, and free time was scarce. The only slightly good part was that we worked a couple hours a day and they paid us. But it was only four dollars an hour, and we worked two hours each day unless you were in the special work program, which meant you worked two extra hours after school. With the long cab ride there, I'd get home around 5:30 to 6:00 every day, only to wake up at 8 a.m. and do it all over again. But we agreed that if I found a job before school resumed, I wouldn't have to go. I had a week and a half to do it.
I applied everywhere and even made it all the way through orientation at one place, but I was in a factory doing 12 hour shifts and about 4 miles from my house, so I turned it down because I was scared and had to be realistic because walking multiple miles through areas I'd never been to daily was just too much for me. I was told I had to leave if I wasn't working or going to school, and I couldn't stay the night. I was kicked out after calling my grandparents, who said I could stay with them. I packed two weeks worth of clothes and walked over there. The first few weeks were weird, but I finally saw the light at the end of the world's darkest and longest tunnel. For the first time in years, I knew what it was like to not be abused and verbally assaulted on a daily basis. But, unfortunately, I was beyond repair, at least on my own. I searched for a job and tried to enroll in college, but I was never taught or allowed to do that growing up. I was raised indoors and was never taught the skills needed to survive outside. I still didn't know how to talk to people, and I was terrified of them. I would have panic attacks a couple times a month and rely on others to feed and clothe me. I was wearing the same two weeks worth of clothes for several months until my great-grandmother sent me more.
Around this time I started smoking weed, and it was amazing how those first times getting high were the best and made me forget all about my problems and truly relax. But I didn't know what I was getting into and developed an exponentially growing habit. I started taking fake Xanax and getting slumped while I went about my day high as a kite. Just to forget about the majority of what I did the following day. The only reason my Xan problem didn't get out of hand was that I kept losing all of the pills after a few times, so I stopped buying them. But it was too late when I exhausted the small amount I had and began withdrawing. Let me tell you, like anyone else who has dealt with Xan withdrawals will tell you, they are not to be played with; hell isn't even a good enough comparison. It's something I truly wouldn't wish on my worst enemy. (My mom excluded.) I had severe paranoia, extreme agitation, a splitting headache that wouldn't quit, and panic attacks frequently (plus a strong urge to KMS as well, which is normal at this point). But I was lucky: Xanax is the only drug that can kill you by going cold turkey, and if your body became physically dependent, you were more than likely to have multiple seizures coming your way.
My replacement for Xanax was fake Mallinckrodt pills, aka dirty 30s, blues, perc 30s, or whatever name you used or knew they were synonymous with fentanyl or worse. (Believe me when I say they most definitely make things worse than fent) I'm confident I got worse because they didn't test positive for fent, which means its something the test couldn't detect. I turned full junkie and was smoking them off foil before I was 19. I overdosed twice going to sleep, and I was never confident if I was going to wake up. The opioid withdrawals are 100x easier than the Xans, and I was smoking drugs stronger than fentanyl. I quit those, and not too long after, I was taking fake ecstasy pills and Molly capsules, which, aside from the slight stimulant psychosis and vomiting, were probably my favorites. They let me experience happiness for the first time and gave me the ability to communicate and interact with other people. It felt like I'd been missing something my entire life.
Now I'm 19 on the cusp of being a broke "adult" with no real skills, aspirations, or anything positive going for him. This year I discovered while in high school I was diagnosed with autism, ADHD, ODD, social anxiety disorder, and antisocial personality disorder, all while attending school, and nobody ever told me or hinted at it to me in the slightest at all. I guess they just wanted me to cruise through life ignorant and struggling. I'm constantly reminded of how much of a burden I am because I can't do much more than take care of myself. I hide it somewhat well due to my lifelong fear of being mistaken for insane, but it takes an enormous amount of effort to even get out of bed and make something to eat. In order to keep the invasive thoughts and feelings away, I have to keep myself entertained and amused all day or else the feelings come rushing back. I honestly hate my life. I have little to look forward to and regret my almost entire life due to me ruining any chance at fun I had growing up because of how I behaved. I can barely leave my house, and if I go anywhere beyond a couple of blocks, I have panic attacks and get extreme anxiety that effects me physically. I feel my ability to comprehend and understand things slowing down. It's harder to focus and pay attention, and I feel almost like an alien when I'm around other people.
Recently, I had a phone call with my mom and had a panic attack (we haven't spoken in 2 years since I was put out). It was just like old times, when she was mad at me about a misunderstanding and was yelling and screaming about how I don't care that I'm wasting her money. (she bought my phone as a gift on a payment plan when I turned 18) As an adult I felt extremely disrespected by the things she said so before my mental health suffered anymore I hung up mid sentence and blocked her. The next day my phone was bricked and completely unusable, as it was technically not paid for, so somebody had to get me a new phone. Today I feel extremely hopeless towards any chance of repairing my life. I don't know what to do and I wish I did. I wish I could shake this dead man walking feeling I've got. Throughout the day, life doesn't even feel real at times. I feel as though if I keep hanging in there, eventually someone's going to find me hanging from somewhere. I don't know how my relatives do it. I could never imagine being their age. This isn't everything that's ever happened to me (I know it's hard to believe), but I feel I've described my story as concisely as possible in a semi-chronological order. Anything else would just be extra or I'd be repeating myself. With all that being said, my think noodle is hurting, and I think (clearly I do too much of this) I need to find it some dopamine. I appreciate anyone who takes the time to read this fully because, as God knows, I can't tell a living soul who knows me this. Night. -NT
submitted by
No-Tomorrow8686 to
offmychest [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 05:28 Tj20931 Ad-Ad Fruit (Kōkoku Kōkoku no Mi)
Name: Ad-Ad Fruit Ability: The Ad-Ad Fruit (
Kōkoku Kōkoku no Mi) is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create and manipulate advertisements around them. Making the user a
Salesman Human.
Appearance: The Ad-Ad Fruit is a white head-sized fruit that has a long pointed nose-like protrusion that sticks out from the large amount of foliage from under the fruit that covers the whole fruit. Sticking out from the top of the foliage is a black stem that comes out of the top of the fruit, the stem form into a ‘G’ shape and then curls flatly similar to dots on both ends of the stem, strangely enough the stem’s coloration switches from black to bright red once.
In-Depth Description: Upon consumption the user is granted the ability to create and manipulate advertisements of any type and through any medium. Through coming into physical contact with an advert, the user is able to completely change the appearance of that advertisement and make it one of their
[Ads]. Once that happens, the user is capable of remotely seeing through any of their
[Ads] and allowing the user to see the current
[wants and needs] of whoever is looking at the advertisement as well as communicate through them; and in-real time the user is able remotely change it’s contents to further appeal to the customer who might take the offer. If the customer were to take the offer on the advertisement through either verbal confirmation, signed documentation, or willingly shaking the user’s hand to officialize the
[[DEAL]]. Depending on the few situations after a
[[DEAL]] is made will the
[true power] of the Ad-Ad Fruit take effect.
After striking a
[[DEAL]] with a customer, the user must be able to deliver their end of the
[[DEAL]] before being capable of receiving the customer’s payment. If the user is unable to fulfil their end of the bargain, then the
[[DEAL]] will be immediately voided and any payment made by the customer will be returned in full back to them. But if the user possesses the
[“intended product”], then the deal will proceed as normal with the customer receiving the product while the user receives the agreed form of
[payment] while in person or through the
[Ad] acting as a gateway for both
[product] and
[payment]. As to more favour the user, they are able to
[[SCAM]] the customer so long as they don’t ask for the user to inspect the [product], sign the
[“required”] documentation without reading it, or unconditionally accept the
[[DEAL]]. While the user has to meet their end of the
[[DEAL]], the quality and condition of the
[“intended product”] does not need to meet such requirements as long as it looks like the
[“intended product”] or it fulfils the purpose of
[“intended product”]. The rules of both of these conditions are incredibly loose in interpretation, allowing the user to exchange a bad copy/bootleg of the
[“intended product”] so long as it meets either requirements.
However, in the event that the customer does not possess the required payment either during the immediate
[[DEALmaking]] or they fail to meet the steps of alternative paying methods, the user is then able to invoke special string-like green wires that rain down upon the
[InDEBT Consumer] and attach themselves into their body from behind them. These
[[Silly Strings]] are completely invisible to those who either aren’t indebted to the user or to a customer who hasn’t noticed anything, but if the user were to tell someone how this particular facet of the fruit works, then they will have the capacity to see these green wires. Once someone becomes a
[InDEBT Consumer] the user is capable of slowly but surely manipulating them into doing what they want, with the more
[[Silly Strings]] embedded into their body, the more overall control and sway the user has over them. So long as one green wire remains, the user will always know where the
[InDEBT Consumer] is located. Just having a few green wires attached to you will make one susceptible to the user’s
[“sweet words”] and
[[Sales Pitches]], as well as being more blind to such actions of the user, to then end up with more
[[Silly Strings]] attached onto their body. With a certain amount of green wires, the user is then capable of influencing a
[InDEBT Consumer]’s actions through sleight hand movements and or verbal commands, after a few green wires after that stage, they will begin to become more reliant and gullible to such
[“endearing encouragement”] from the user.
With enough
[[Silly Strings]] attached onto a
[InDEBT Consumer], their minds will become fully oblivious to any
[“bad publicity”] of the user and do just about any of the user’s whims and bidding. However if a
[InDEBT Consumer] were to become too indebted to the user and possess far to many
[[Silly Strings]], then their mind will automatically start to deteriorate to the point of insanity, and become potentially become too unstable for the user to verbally manipulate them. When at such a stage, a
[InDEBT Consumer] will fully acknowledge the existence of the
[[Silly Strings]]. But just like all other
[InDEBT Consumers], they themselves are unable to cut their own
[[Silly Strings]], requiring the help of
[“non-consumers”] to cut these green wires.
Back onto the
[Ads] part of the devil fruit, the overall range the user has depends on the amount of
[Ads] of any kind relative to each other. With the user’s pseudo-omniscience ranging far and wide as long as an
[Ad] is in the relative range of another
[Ad]. If a chain of
[Ads] are all in relative range of each other and the user is at least in the radius range of one of the
[Ads] making up the chain. Then the user will have complete and perfect vision through all of them. If the user is not in range of a mass of
[Ads] then the viewing quality from them will begin to lessen. But if there are enough [Ads] in relative range from each other, then that will generally improve the user’s pseudo-omniscience. However the user themselves also possesses an effective range themselves, with the more in range the user and
[Ad] are to each other the stronger the connection. The user’s range is able to be widened and increased with the more
[[DEALS]] they make, which in turn slowly increases the range of the
[Ads]. An individual
[Ad] can have their own connectivity increased with the more customers they draw in and the amount of
[[DEALS]] the user makes through that specific
[Ad].
Now onto the last facet of the devil fruit, the user is capable of manifesting
[Ads] from technological mediums such as
[Pop-ups],
[3D Models],
[PNG/JPGs], and
[Videos] into the real-world. Taking the same form as viewed on a Computer or Phone and appearing out of them into the real-world, where the user can telepathically move them around, enlarge them, shrink them, and stretch them. Whilst manifested they are very incredibly durable and can withstand any elemental attack as if it were all the same, however by tapping the close button the top right of these digital
[Ads] will make them disappear. They function just like regular
[Ads] of the physical world, possessing a relative range and can allow the user to see through them.
Weaknesses: The Ad-Ad Fruit is a devil fruit that is not inherently combat-based, requiring a lot of preparation before the devil fruit can be used in such a sense. As on its own it does leave the user with many options besides the primary facets of the devil fruit’s powers. While people who are obvious to the green wires or people who have green wires attached to them but don’t notice the effect they cause are completely unable to see these green wires attached to them and seemingly originate from the sky above. Non-affected people who have been informed by the user themselves of the green wires or have figured out themselves are capable of snipping the green wires. While the user can turn normal advertisable media into their own, allowing for further use of their devil fruit abilities, despite becoming more sturdy in terms of not flying in the wind if a gust came, they will all still possess the same durability and weaknesses as their normal counterparts.
The main demographic for the user are usually run of the mill people, people who aren’t observant enough to pick up the pieces of very slight things that happen to them. Such as the feeling of something latching onto them, their body doing something on their own, or feeling a certain way toward something all of a sudden. All manifested technology ads are the ads usable form combat, however they are at the same time the easiest to deal with. Just by hitting the top right “X” button to close the floating window. Most importantly, the user of the fruit must be somewhat capable of being a sales(wo)man or be willing to learn as a minimum to use this fruit at all or just be able to lie very well to people without feeling guilty.
Combative Info: The Ad-Ad Fruit in its entirety is not inherently for combative use, however it is capable of such use. Through coming into contact with any technological medium that adverts can be placed in, the user can make such ads manifest in the real-world. The windows from computer-like mediums are very durable, easily withstanding multiple cannon fire without such much as a crack. And are also capable of cutting someone by spinning it to further increase the windows cutting power. 3D polygon models act similar to props then anything that the user can telekinetically throw, if it so happened to be an animated model, then once manifested it will repeat its actions in a loop. The user is capable of raising the volume and brightness of video pop-ups to both blind and deafen opponents.
While the user ensnares more people in debt as well as deepening their staggering debt to the user for not doing their end of the deal. The user can forcibly take control of the user’s green wires and puppeteer them into fighting, operating in a similar fashion to Doflamingo’s Parasite technique. And the user is able to detach green wires from nearby indebted customers and manipulate to wrap around or attack the unaffected opponent while at the same time not attaching any debt onto them. However this not only allows the unaffected person to see the green wires, but also be able to cut them while they are in physical contact, even if they manage to snap a green wire, then that wire will not be reattached to their original indebted recipient. But can still be used by the user to attack opponents, but they can still be re-used for their intended purpose on another or an upcoming
[InDEBT Consumer].
Non-Combative Info: Despite the absurdly greedy uses of the Ad-Ad Fruit, it is still an incredibly useful devil fruit for normal commercial uses or really any other form of normal trading uses. The user can easily create high-quality advertisements of any kind for any purpose on any advertisable medium. Being able to create a fully fledged security system by viewing through any and all
[ads].
Techniques: [Advertise]: The user physically touches a medium used for advertisement and transforms it into whatever form of marketable advertisement the user can imagine. When used on things such as paper or signs, the user erases whatever was written/printed on them before printing whatever they could think of. When used on a technological device, the user is simply able to instantly create pop-up ads and video advertisements. So long as it was possible on the chosen medium.
- [Limited Time Promotion]: The user creates a special ad under the guise of a promotional campaign, and whatever they are selling will be only available for a limited time. Increasing incentive for unassuming targets to quickly make a deal as the user reduces the time limit to add pressure on them.
- [Auction Sweepstake]: The user creates advertisements through any televised or radio broadcasting linked to a special advertisement that visually presents an auction sweepstake of multiple [“intended product”] that hypes them up and pretends to increase the bidding from a low price to make it look very valuable.
- [Wonder Trading]: The user creates numerous special ads that work off the basis of giving away a random item in response to a target donating a random item through this special advert. The value of the item given and received are completely, but the user can alter such values to weigh to their favour or someone else's. In addition to being able to see one’s wants and needs, the user can give out specific items to targets so that they are incentivized to donate more for similar items they desire.
[[Silly Strings]]: The user summons special string-like green wires from the sky onto the backs of a
[InDEBT Consumer]. The more wires attached onto the back of a victim, the more susceptible they are to any of the user’s manipulations. The wires themselves become more durable and stronger the further the number of th deals the user makes, but will decrease the more deals get broken. While general training with them will make the base strength of the wires more stronger.
- [Sleight of Hand]: The user calls for a specific line of [[Silly Strings]] that are attached to a [InDEBT Consumer]. It will descend from the sky and wrap around the user’s finger, from there the user is able to completely control whatever part of the victim the wire is attached to. From making ever so slight hand gestures to weave the [InDEBT Consumer] to do whatever the user wants so long as they don’t make it apparent or obvious that they're being orchestrated.
- [Debt Termination]: The user manipulates all of the [[Silly Strings]] attached to a [InDEBT Consumer] and wrapped them in a dangerous sharp hold; particularly around the neck and in turn strangling them to death. Although when the user does this, the [[Silly Strings]] become visible to anyone around the victim who isn’t in debt, allowing them to snip the wires during this time.
- [Account Freeze]: The user summons all the [[Silly Strings]] attached to a [InDEBT Consumer] and simply halt the movement of the victim, for further entrapment the user wills the strings to wrap around the joints of the [InDEBT Consumer]. However once more doing such an action will cause non-[InDEBT Consumers] to witness the existence of the [[Silly Strings]].
- [Raining Green]: The user releases all the [[Silly Strings]] from a [InDEBT Consumer’s] body, causing them to each detach from that victim. The user then manipulates all of them to rain down upon a target and pierce them straight through. Alternatively the user can wrap themselves in a few of the [[Silly Strings]] to lift themselves off the ground and into the air. Similar to that of the [String-String Fruit].
[Manifested Windows]: The user focuses their
[Ad-Ad Fruit] power on an advertisement off a technological screen. This causes the advertisement shown on the screen to begin to distort before literally coming out of the screen and assuming itself a 3d form. These manifested windows can be used in various ways from offence to defence. These 3d advertisements can be interacted with like advertisements the user creates. But the user is able to revert any of these manifests into 2d shapes and place them around like normal handout adverts, minimising them so that they maximise when someone is near, or make them float toward the nearest person and harass them.
- [3D Knockout]: The user creates manifested windows advertisements, and transforms them into 2d windows before having them slide underneath certain parts of a target’s body. And after they’ve slid under, the 2d windows instantly become 3d once more and collide into the target with excessive force.
- [[POP-UP Tabs]]: The user creates manifested windows advertisements, and transforms them into 2d windows before minimising them. The 2d manifested windows then sneak up on a target, and right when they least expect it, the windows maximise themselves and pop-up right in-front of the target.
- [Spam Mail]: The user or their [InDEBT Consumer] sets up many hidden pop-ups, minimised and scattered across every corner, door, window, device, etc and have them activated to the closest sentient being approaches its proximity. The Spam Mail pop-up will surprise and continuously annoy them by playing their own sound clips over and over again. And whenever they are closed, they will slightly shift out of the way.
- [Advertisement Block]: The user either during or out of combat grabs a manifested window and expands the window out to defend against attacks. But when expanded, the user can also turn the entire window 3-D, gaining a sudden immense amount of weight added to it. And crushing whoever the user drops it on, or they can use it as a shield or blockade.
- [Loud Notification]: The user creates a special variation of pop-up tab, that plays a loud and obnoxious-type of ringing noise whenever they are open. They can be programmed to follow targets and continuously play the same sound over again similar to spam mail.
- [Advertised Product]: The user reaches over and sticks their hand into an advertisement that’s showcasing an item and grabs it. Then the user pulls the product out of advertisement and into the real world. The user can use the product similar to the actual version, however it will be only half as effective. All that is left of the product from the advertisement is a white space shaped exactly like the item.
Awakening: Once the user of the Ad-Ad Fruit awakens, catching up their body and mind to the levels of their own ability. The standard abilities given when first consumed are significantly increased beyond what they were before, the proverbial range of advertisements are increased, the strength and durability of
[[Silly Strings]] improved, the intricacies of the
[InDEBT Consumer]’s body that can be manipulated are heightened, and much more. The former weakness of the devil fruit where the user needed a pre-established advertisement or materials to use their devil fruit has been lifted to an extent*****. Now all the user needs to do to create an advertisement is to simply make a sales pitch of any kind, with the more grandeur the pitch, the stronger the advertisement. The user can even now conjure pop-up tabs and digital lettering in thin air to help begin a sales pitch, or enhance their own speechcraft. They can even be used in combat if the user desires, though they are not as potent as physical advertisements or manifested tabs.
However that is only half of the entire awakening, the other half focuses on the conceptual power of the devil fruit and what the user can exactly turn into an “
Advertisement”. While in the pre-awakening state, the user is only able to bargain for and sell physical objects and beings. Now the user is able to wrap their
[[Silly Strings]] on more intangible [products] such as a person’s soul, in turn granting complete control over an individual, or perhaps something that has yet to exist like a person’s first born. Or even something tied to their very being like their devil fruit ability, though
[WARNING: ANY ATTEMPT FOR THE USER OF AD-AD FRUIT TO ABSORB INTO THE POWER OF ANOTHER DEVIL FRUIT USER THAT HAD [“willingly”] SOLD THEIR DEVIL FRUIT POWER TO THEM WILL SUFFER FROM SPONTANEOUS EXPLOSION OF THEIR ENTIRE BODY. THERE ARE NO REFUNDS\.]*
Lastly while the user is able to wrap their
[[Silly Strings]] on more intangible [products], the user is now capable of extending what they can exactly turn into advertisement. Following more in line with a standard paramecia awakening, but in a thematic way, any land the user comes into
[“ownership”] of and becomes their
[“property”]. The wielder of the Ad-Ad Fruit is able to freely change and manipulate everything within and connected to the user’s square feet of land into advertisements. While the user is unable to manipulate the environment in the same way as other paramecia users due to the less malleable nature of advertisements. The esoteric nature of advertisements and how exactly the user can portray their power because of how broad an advertisement can be makes up for the lack of traditional control over their transformed land. But there is a singular weakness to this facet of the Ad-Ad Fruit, which is that if the deed or proof of documentation (and if there isn't any, one is automatically created every time the user assumes control of a lone land.) is destroyed or damaged, then the affected environment will either be completely reverted back or parts of it will instead.
Awakened Techniques: [Deal with the Devil]: The user creates a
[specil] one time only
[DEAL], however compared to the normal advertisements the user creates, this one is created with the intention of the user trading for something not entirely physical but something that has value to a specific customer. This
[DEAL] is more one on one than any other advertisement deal. Requiring the soon to be customer to either sign on the dotted line of a document to finalise the dealmaking, or by
[“willingly”] shaking the user’s hand.
- [Deal for Another Life]: The user creates a [specil] one time only [DEAL] for someone who needs assistance in saving someone, be it that they're in a dying state or simply injured. By accepting the [DEAL] for the user to save the life of another, the recipient will have their condition ”heal” in a sense depending on the situation. If medical supplies are in the vicinity capable of mending them, then the Ad-Ad Fruit will use those supplies to instantaneously patch them up. If there are none, then the [“customer”] will have either their own life or a certain amount of years off their life to help save or extend out the recipient’s.
- [Devil for a Devil]: The user creates a [specil] one time only [DEAL] for the intent of trading the devil fruit abilities of two people between them. Once that either sign or shake each other’s hands with the user present to finalise the dealmaking. Both people will begin to convulse and scream from the pain of the swapping of devil fruits, what appears out from them appears to be the will or soul of their particular devil fruits which pass by each other before phasing into their new user's body.
[Ad Infinitum]: The user proceeds to make a literal one time only
[DEAL] like no other to whom but the Ad-Ad Fruit itself, arranging a
[DEAL] that will allow the user to gain a significant amount of power by absorbing all existing goods received through every
[DEAL] the user has ever made. In turn however, once the user has finished with what they had intended to do with the power, parts of their own individuality is exchanged by the Ad-Ad Fruit itself with one perfectly lined with the devil fruit’s function. That of being a Salesman and their job of making deals. However once done, they themselves will be ensnared by
[[Silly Strings]] with them even knowing, and secretly manipulating them into performing and doing things that allows them to make more deals and benefit them.
- [NEO]: One of two transformations the user can undergo once the deal has been made, and is mostly done through the intake of many material items the user has ["respectfully"] received from a ["customer"]. Granting them a physiology similar to that of a mechanical machine. Allowing to shrug off a majority of dangers that normally threaten a [MEAT PERSON]. They are able to fly at great speeds and ascend as high as they want due to the [[Silly Strings]] attached to their back once in this form. For combat they have many options, from blasting opponents with their arm cannon, opening their chest cavity for their own mechanical heart to spring out and shoot out white diamonds, and even increasing their own size to ram into and squish their opposition.
- [OMEGA]: The second and most powerful and the two transformations the user can undergo once the deal has been made, and is made when on top of absorbing material items, they also take into both the souls of people who gave them up and actual living people who sold their lives to the user. The main difference between the two forms is not only in power but also in sheer size and mobility being more slow. During both transformations, the user experiences a even higher boost in their ability of manipulating and transforming their [“property”] into anything advertisable.
P/N: I had created this fruit around the beginning of 2022, but never got around to actually starting anything. But then around the time Spamton Sweepstakes started I then, randomly out of nowhere, thought of the entire concept for the devil fruit. I will say that I gave up at the end with the awakening moves, due to not feeling the best. But I just wanted to get this devil fruit over and done with. Any of the moves are up for interpretation. submitted by
Tj20931 to
DevilFruitIdeas [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 04:38 Adventurous-Ear9433 Stonehenge:History, The Builders, And purposes
TLDR: This is the indigenous tradition of the megalithic site today referred to as Stonehenge. A bit lengthy, but again its counterintuitive to split this into 2 thread's. Im certain youll find some dots connect, and the information will resonate. It's partly a followup from the thread
hereas well as many discoveries recently by the scientific community which confirms the accounts & why the oath "to preserve the integrity of the knowledge itself " was so important that migrations to the edges of civilization were necessary.
StoneHenge The legends speak of The Tuatha Dé Danann who brought fascinating skills and wisdom to Ireland when they arrived there. The issue ive found since moving to the west is the tendency to take the symbolism Literally & dismiss accounts as myth if they dont line up perfectly. Thats the absolute opposite of what our ancestors wanted us to do. The 7 sages
7 is for spiritual enlightenment that they brought, the return of 9 speaks of the beginning of a new cycle .
NOTE:They gained those skills from four wise men who resided in the four cities; one in each. Senias was the wise man who resided in Murias; Morias in Falias; Urias in Gorias; and Arias in Finias. Over and beyond, the Tuatha Dé Danann brought four treasures from the four cities; isn't this exactly what ive shown the Dogon, Hopi, speak of? Symbolism is key. I previously mentioned initiations for the Cult of Lebe recordkeeper required me to live with 2 Aboriginal communities Kima/Ngemba(Aus ), Naga-Maya, Hopi clan of BeaSnake, 3 summers spent in India under the tutelage of Swamiji. We study the sacred stone tablets academia says doesnt exist from Naacal. Like the dalai lama visit Hopi Indians we have been referred to as Nomadic priests for thousands of years from the Hindu text to the Bible & DNA evidence has proven our relationship in 2021 Emperor Asoka 'Anu & ancient seers in the rig veda' , 5,000yr ago in Ur, ancient Sumer, 2013 In India, its the gathering of the bloodlines known as 'Children of Enki' . I've cited my ancestor Sundiata who founded imperial Mali who ive shown in reference to the Maya popul Vuh text, ima direct descendant of Mayta Capac,4th Inca Emperor, recently deceased elder Hunbatz welcomed me as his ancestors did upon arrival of those who gave the Olmec our personal writing system 'Mande'. Independent invention is nonsense.ld never heard of that theory until very recently. Each of us recieved a serpent tattoo *'The Shining One's enlightened the minds of men.The Shining Ones 'bear the weight of mankinds previous transgressions 'after completing our studies in each area. Swamiji said that we have to learn about each of them to learn ourselves, only then is the title ' Naga' (one who is wise)earned.* Dynasty of Keita, our surname isn't Keita.. Keita just means Inheritors
First for the builders, there was a recent article science alert released '
Stonehenge Builders Pythagorean theorem ' that you'll find interesting. Now, once again you see construction of a megalith thousands of years older than the person who this theory is named after. The proof is undeniable, The Shining Ones had the knowledge. This is the Celtic account of '
Tuatha De Danu- the Shining Ones' , sounds similar to 'Te-Pito-O-Te Henua'which is the REAL name for what was recently renamed Easter Island.
The Legend of the Rapa Nui speak of Hotu Matu'a and his captain, Tu'u ko lho as part of a two-canoe discovery expedition leaving the lost Polynesian homeland of Hiva. Much taller than everyone else & having sort of aristocratic distinction from the populace.We have discovered, in ancient Ireland, there were more than a few races that existed. Among the most powerful was the Tuatha de Danann. The Tuatha Dé Danann was a magical race that possessed supernatural powers. Most of them were god-like creatures or divine beings that were being worshipped. This race was also known to believe in Goddess Danu. She was sometimes referred to as the mother, and another translation of their name is “followers of Danu”. The Tuatha Dé Danann came from four major cities; Falias, Gorias, Finias, and Murias.was supposedly meant for the Tuatha Dé Danann. The text included the following “..in ancient Greece… there lived a race of nomads known as the Pelasgians. Tribal in nature, they were seafarers who claimed to be born from the teeth of the Comic Snake Ophion, and the Great Goddess Danu Scientific Validation of Subtle Energy -
Fmbr.org Certain typs of geology, magnify telluric currents.
Conductivity Discontinuities , where 2 of what you'd know as 'ley line 'connect.(1 -high conductivity & the other low conductivity). If your experts want to study these subtle energies, the best time is the predawn hrs, the daily changes in the geomagnetic field are strongest at those times in terms of magnetic strength per hour. An electric current is generated in anything thatll conduct electricity...i THINK the term is Induction??
Geomagnetic field inside the circle was much weaker than outside, it acted like a shield. John Burke also discovered how the stones of Avebury are deliberately placed and aligned so they'd focus electro-magnetic currents to flow in a premeditated direction..Brooker says its just like our modern day atomic particle collider
geological analysis Durability stonehenge The core was 99.7% silica—almost entirely quartz, through-and-through, which was more pure than any sarsen stone Nash had worked on. Under the microscope, its sand-sized quartz grains were tightly packed together and supporting each other. The grains were then coated in an overgrowth cement—at least 16 different growth layers that could be counted almost like tree rings—which produced an “interlocking mosaic of quartz crystals that bind the stone together,” Nash said.
This is only learned through the serpent wisdom.
Basin at different sites across the globe, including Göbekli Tepe. The limestone surfaces of the square basins revealed the presence of oxalates, leading to speculation about beer production. However, the presence of oxalates results from geopolymer stone casting processes employed at Göbekli Tepe to produce megaliths from a liquid slurry of sand, fly ash and water. Oxalic acid was used to chemically disaggregate available bedrock into fine grains. In South America, oxalic acid residues were identified on the Saqsaywaman temple megaliths, and on the surfaces of the Tiwanaku Gate of the Sun. Göbekli Tepe's standing stones also retain residual oxalates....
clip Basins -
Clip Basins At the Temple of Edfu in Egypt there is a wall featuring what amounts to a recipe for establishing a space that differs energetically from its surrounding landscape — a temple. The instructions describe how certain creator gods first established a mound and 'pierced a snake' to the spot, whereupon a special force of nature impregnated the mound, which led to the construction of the physical temple.
Edfu-Horus The symbol of the serpent has always been a culturally shared metaphor of the earth's meandering lines of force, what scientists refer to as telluric currents.The important realisation is that the stone circles act as amplifiers of subtle Earth frequencies, which are harmonic coherent fractals of Earth frequencies – all perfectly resonating with the Prime Resonant Frequency of the Earth.
By being exposed to the amplified frequencies of the stone circles, we are exposed to the coherent harmonic frequencies of Gaia (Mother Earth). All the cell of our bodies begin to vibrate and resonate in harmony with these natural Earth frequencies – or energies – and all the cells and organs of our body slowly start to come into coherence with the natural frequencies of Earth itself. Egyptian principles of Ma'at , Thoth (sacred geometry). TheOur reality, our physical world, and everything in creation, whether it is seen or unseen, is a consequence or harmonic resonance – where everything is manifested into physical form by its prime resonance frequency This physical form is held in a coherent grid of source-code unity by constantly vibrating or resonating in harmony with everything else in creation. From what I've seen dealing with academics & discussions of these sites, the reason there's so little known is because of the tendency to project modern beliefs rejecting sacred geometry, symbols such as
Letter h which in Alchemy meant 'grounding, or finding your center, the esoteric concepts like 'As above, so below' answer all of rhe questions anyone has.
H Modern science has much to learn, don't dismiss things that your experts have yet to discover. If you dismiss the spiritual aspects of these cultures, you'll never have the answer. Materialism was Evil in these people's eyes, the worst possible outcome would be a result of 'man becoming Materialistic' I showed all the ancient historians who spoke this and its true.
Earth energy grid is an ancient matrix of lines of subtle forces that form a pattern around the globe. Using scalar waves produced by Mother Earth advanced ancient civilizations built megalithic stone structures along these grid lines and at the intersecting nodal points. Later civilization is scientifically known that alterations in the local electromagnetic field can influence the perception of the human body and can lead to changes in consciousness. For thousands of years it was considered normal behaviour to attend these sacred sites for healing, divination, fertility and childbirth, practices that were slowly outlawed over the past eight hundred years by emerging religious dogma.
NewScience: Dr Brooker- Magnetism & Standing stones Petrological Studies At least four different types of stone in the overall structure, each brought from different locations: Over 80 5-10 ton 'Bluestones'' from Wales, the huge 20-50 ton 'Sarsens' from 20km north near Avebury, the mica-sandstone 'Slaughter stone' from Milford Haven, and the limestone packing-stones from Chilmark.. Although the area just north of Stonehenge is littered with perfectly suitable sarsen stones, the builders chose to use over 80 Bluestones instead, requiring them to transport them over 200 miles from the Presily mountains in Wales. It is perhaps relevant then that a piece of bluestone was found in almost every one of the 59 Y and Z holes. (8)
The reverence for Blue-stones was noted by Mackenzie, who said of it:'The colours of stones were supposed to reveal the characters of the spirits that inhabited them. In Egypt, for instance, the blue turquoise was connected with the mother-goddess Hathor, who was, among other things, a deity of the sky and therefore the controller of the waters above the firmament as well as the Nille. She was the mother of sun and moon. She was appealed to for water by the agriculturalists and for favourable winds by the seafarers. The symbol used on such occasions was a blue stone. It was a "luck stone" that exercised an influence on the elements controlled y the goddess. In the Hebrides a blue stone used to be reverenced by the descendants of ancient sea-rovers. Martin in his Western Isles tells of such a stone, said always to be wet, which was preserved in a chapel dedicated to St. Columba on the Island of Fladda. "It is an extraordinary custom," he has written, "when any of the fishermen are detained in the isle by contrary winds, to wash the blue-stone with water all round, expecting thereby to procure a favourable wind, which, the credulous tenant living in the isle says, never fails, especially if a stranger wash the stone." )
It seems that the specific selection of stones at Stonehenge extended to the slaughter stone which is unique at the site, being made of a sandstone laden with Mica(found at Aztec sites as well) which came from the Cosheston Beds, composed of Devonian sandstone, near Milford haven on the coast of Wales, some 30 miles to the southwest of the Presily quarries. While it is reasonably clear that the stone which once stood at the centre of the site was chosen for its unique properties, the exact relevance can only be guessed at. Kalb suggests that 'Stones transported over long distances to build megaliths were pieces of places'.
'There were also a small number of limestone blocks and slabs used in the construction of Stonehenge brought to the site for the specific purpose of packing material to support the much larger sarsen uprights. The limestone quarries have been identified as Chilmark, 12 miles west, and 3 miles southeast at Hurdcot'.
magnetometer survey of the site revealed how a band of magnetic force is attracted into the stone circle through a narrow gap of stones that act as the entrance. The band then spirals towards the center of the circle as though descending down a rabbit hole.
Two of the circle’s western stones were also found to pulsate with concentric rings of alternating current, resembling ripples in a pond.The composition of the stones and their ability to conduct energy was not lost on Mereux and others. Being very high in quartz, the specially chosen rocks are piezoelectric, which is to say they generate electricity when compressed or subjected to vibrations. The megaliths of Carnac, positioned as they are upon thirty-one fractures of the most active earthquake zone in France, are in a constant state of vibration, making the stones electromagnetically active.Significantly then, at Stonehenge we find the inner horseshoe comprised of the finely worked spotted-dolerites from the main ridge of Carn Meini in the Preseli Hills, with the outer bluestone circle comprising of unworked rhyolites, tuffs and unspotted dolerites from the outlying landscapes north and south of the main ridge. The Preseli Hills purposefully created in microcosm in the Stonehenge landscape.
Healing Properties Stonehenge submitted by
Adventurous-Ear9433 to
HighStrangeness [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 04:34 Adventurous-Ear9433 Stonehenge:The history, builders, Purposes,
TLDR: This is the indigenous tradition of the megalithic site today referred to as Stonehenge. A bit lengthy, but again its counterintuitive to split this into 2 thread's. Im certain youll find some dots connect, and the information will resonate. It's partly a followup from the thread
hereas well as many discoveries recently by the scientific community which confirms the accounts & why the oath "to preserve the integrity of the knowledge itself " was so important that migrations to the edges of civilization were necessary.
StoneHenge The legends speak of The Tuatha Dé Danann who brought fascinating skills and wisdom to Ireland when they arrived there. The issue ive found since moving to the west is the tendency to take the symbolism Literally & dismiss accounts as myth if they dont line up perfectly. Thats the absolute opposite of what our ancestors wanted us to do. The 7 sages
7 is for spiritual enlightenment that they brought, the return of 9 speaks of the beginning of a new cycle .
NOTE:They gained those skills from four wise men who resided in the four cities; one in each. Senias was the wise man who resided in Murias; Morias in Falias; Urias in Gorias; and Arias in Finias. Over and beyond, the Tuatha Dé Danann brought four treasures from the four cities; isn't this exactly what ive shown the Dogon, Hopi, speak of? Symbolism is key. I previously mentioned initiations for the Cult of Lebe recordkeeper required me to live with 2 Aboriginal communities Kima/Ngemba(Aus ), Naga-Maya, Hopi clan of BeaSnake, 3 summers spent in India under the tutelage of Swamiji. We study the sacred stone tablets academia says doesnt exist from Naacal. Like the dalai lama visit Hopi Indians we have been referred to as Nomadic priests for thousands of years from the Hindu text to the Bible & DNA evidence has proven our relationship in 2021 Emperor Asoka 'Anu & ancient seers in the rig veda' , 5,000yr ago in Ur, ancient Sumer, 2013 In India, its the gathering of the bloodlines known as 'Children of Enki' . I've cited my ancestor Sundiata who founded imperial Mali who ive shown in reference to the Maya popul Vuh text, ima direct descendant of Mayta Capac,4th Inca Emperor, recently deceased elder Hunbatz welcomed me as his ancestors did upon arrival of those who gave the Olmec our personal writing system 'Mande'. Independent invention is nonsense.ld never heard of that theory until very recently. Each of us recieved a serpent tattoo *'The Shining One's enlightened the minds of men.The Shining Ones 'bear the weight of mankinds previous transgressions 'after completing our studies in each area. Swamiji said that we have to learn about each of them to learn ourselves, only then is the title ' Naga' (one who is wise)earned.* Dynasty of Keita, our surname isn't Keita.. Keita just means Inheritors
First for the builders, there was a recent article science alert released '
Stonehenge Builders Pythagorean theorem ' that you'll find interesting. Now, once again you see construction of a megalith thousands of years older than the person who this theory is named after. The proof is undeniable, The Shining Ones had the knowledge. This is the Celtic account of '
Tuatha De Danu- the Shining Ones' , sounds similar to 'Te-Pito-O-Te Henua'which is the REAL name for what was recently renamed Easter Island.
The Legend of the Rapa Nui speak of Hotu Matu'a and his captain, Tu'u ko lho as part of a two-canoe discovery expedition leaving the lost Polynesian homeland of Hiva. Much taller than everyone else & having sort of aristocratic distinction from the populace.We have discovered, in ancient Ireland, there were more than a few races that existed. Among the most powerful was the Tuatha de Danann. The Tuatha Dé Danann was a magical race that possessed supernatural powers. Most of them were god-like creatures or divine beings that were being worshipped. This race was also known to believe in Goddess Danu. She was sometimes referred to as the mother, and another translation of their name is “followers of Danu”. The Tuatha Dé Danann came from four major cities; Falias, Gorias, Finias, and Murias.was supposedly meant for the Tuatha Dé Danann. The text included the following “..in ancient Greece… there lived a race of nomads known as the Pelasgians. Tribal in nature, they were seafarers who claimed to be born from the teeth of the Comic Snake Ophion, and the Great Goddess Danu Scientific Validation of Subtle Energy -
Fmbr.org Certain typs of geology, magnify telluric currents.
Conductivity Discontinuities , where 2 of what you'd know as 'ley line 'connect.(1 -high conductivity & the other low conductivity). If your experts want to study these subtle energies, the best time is the predawn hrs, the daily changes in the geomagnetic field are strongest at those times in terms of magnetic strength per hour. An electric current is generated in anything thatll conduct electricity...i THINK the term is Induction??
We see that the geomagnetic field inside the circle was much weaker than outside, it acted like a shield. John Burke also discovered how the stones of Avebury are deliberately placed and aligned so they'd focus electro-magnetic currents to flow in a premeditated direction..Brooker says its just like our modern day atomic particle collider
geological analysis Durability stonehenge The core was 99.7% silica—almost entirely quartz, through-and-through, which was more pure than any sarsen stone Nash had worked on. Under the microscope, its sand-sized quartz grains were tightly packed together and supporting each other. The grains were then coated in an overgrowth cement—at least 16 different growth layers that could be counted almost like tree rings—which produced an “interlocking mosaic of quartz crystals that bind the stone together,” Nash said.
This is only learned through the serpent wisdom.
Basin at different sites across the globe, including Göbekli Tepe. The limestone surfaces of the square basins revealed the presence of oxalates, leading to speculation about beer production. However, the presence of oxalates results from geopolymer stone casting processes employed at Göbekli Tepe to produce megaliths from a liquid slurry of sand, fly ash and water. Oxalic acid was used to chemically disaggregate available bedrock into fine grains. In South America, oxalic acid residues were identified on the Saqsaywaman temple megaliths, and on the surfaces of the Tiwanaku Gate of the Sun. Göbekli Tepe's standing stones also retain residual oxalates....
clip Basins -
Clip Basins At the Temple of Edfu in Egypt there is a wall featuring what amounts to a recipe for establishing a space that differs energetically from its surrounding landscape — a temple. The instructions describe how certain creator gods first established a mound and 'pierced a snake' to the spot, whereupon a special force of nature impregnated the mound, which led to the construction of the physical temple.
Edfu-Horus The symbol of the serpent has always been a culturally shared metaphor of the earth's meandering lines of force, what scientists refer to as telluric currents.The important realisation is that the stone circles act as amplifiers of subtle Earth frequencies, which are harmonic coherent fractals of Earth frequencies – all perfectly resonating with the Prime Resonant Frequency of the Earth.
By being exposed to the amplified frequencies of the stone circles, we are exposed to the coherent harmonic frequencies of Gaia (Mother Earth). All the cell of our bodies begin to vibrate and resonate in harmony with these natural Earth frequencies – or energies – and all the cells and organs of our body slowly start to come into coherence with the natural frequencies of Earth itself. Egyptian principles of Ma'at.Our reality, our physical world, and everything in creation, whether it is seen or unseen, is a consequence or harmonic resonance – where everything is manifested into physical form by its prime resonance frequency This physical form is held in a coherent grid of source-code unity by constantly vibrating or resonating in harmony with everything else in creation. From what I've seen dealing with academics & discussions of these sites, the reason there's so little known is because of the tendency to project modern beliefs rejecting sacred geometry, symbols such as
Letter h which in Alchemy meant 'grounding, or finding your center, the esoteric concepts like 'As above, so below' answer all of rhe questions anyone has.
H Modern science has much to learn, don't dismiss things that your experts have yet to discover. If you dismiss the spiritual aspects of these cultures, you'll never have the answer. Materialism was Evil in these people's eyes, the worst possible outcome would be a result of 'man becoming Materialistic' I showed all the ancient historians who spoke this and its true.
Earth energy grid is an ancient matrix of lines of subtle forces that form a pattern around the globe. Using scalar waves produced by Mother Earth advanced ancient civilizations built megalithic stone structures along these grid lines and at the intersecting nodal points. Later civilization is scientifically known that alterations in the local electromagnetic field can influence the perception of the human body and can lead to changes in consciousness. For thousands of years it was considered normal behaviour to attend these sacred sites for healing, divination, fertility and childbirth, practices that were slowly outlawed over the past eight hundred years by emerging religious dogma.
NewScience: Dr Brooker- Magnetism & Standing stones Petrological Studies At least four different types of stone in the overall structure, each brought from different locations: Over 80 5-10 ton 'Bluestones'' from Wales, the huge 20-50 ton 'Sarsens' from 20km north near Avebury, the mica-sandstone 'Slaughter stone' from Milford Haven, and the limestone packing-stones from Chilmark.. Although the area just north of Stonehenge is littered with perfectly suitable sarsen stones, the builders chose to use over 80 Bluestones instead, requiring them to transport them over 200 miles from the Presily mountains in Wales. It is perhaps relevant then that a piece of bluestone was found in almost every one of the 59 Y and Z holes.
The reverence for Blue-stones was noted by Mackenzie, who said of it:'The colours of stones were supposed to reveal the characters of the spirits that inhabited them. In Egypt, for instance, the blue turquoise was connected with the mother-goddess Hathor, who was, among other things, a deity of the sky and therefore the controller of the waters above the firmament as well as the Nille. She was the mother of sun and moon. She was appealed to for water by the agriculturalists and for favourable winds by the seafarers. The symbol used on such occasions was a blue stone. It was a "luck stone" that exercised an influence on the elements controlled y the goddess. In the Hebrides a blue stone used to be reverenced by the descendants of ancient sea-rovers. Martin in his Western Isles tells of such a stone, said always to be wet, which was preserved in a chapel dedicated to St. Columba on the Island of Fladda. "It is an extraordinary custom," he has written, "when any of the fishermen are detained in the isle by contrary winds, to wash the blue-stone with water all round, expecting thereby to procure a favourable wind, which, the credulous tenant living in the isle says, never fails, especially if a stranger wash the stone."
The type of stone used were chosen for their magnetic & piezoelectric properties at every site in the world. Specific selection of stones at Stonehenge extended to the slaughter stone which is unique at the site, being made of a sandstone laden with Mica(found at Aztec sites as well) which came from the Cosheston Beds, composed of Devonian sandstone, near Milford haven on the coast of Wales, some 30 miles to the southwest of the Presily quarries. While it is reasonably clear that the stone which once stood at the centre of the site was chosen for its unique properties, the exact relevance can only be guessed at. Kalb suggests that 'Stones transported over long distances to build megaliths were pieces of places'.
A magnetometer survey of the site revealed how a band of magnetic force is attracted into the stone circle through a narrow gap of stones that act as the entrance. The band then spirals towards the center of the circle as though descending down a rabbit hole.
Two of the circle’s western stones were also found to pulsate with concentric rings of alternating current, resembling ripples in a pond.The composition of the stones and their ability to conduct energy was not lost on Mereux and others. Being very high in quartz, the specially chosen rocks are piezoelectric, which is to say they generate electricity when compressed or subjected to vibrations. The megaliths of Carnac, positioned as they are upon thirty-one fractures of the most active earthquake zone in France, are in a constant state of vibration, making the stones electromagnetically active.Significantly then, at Stonehenge we find the inner horseshoe comprised of the finely worked spotted-dolerites from the main ridge of Carn Meini in the Preseli Hills, with the outer bluestone circle comprising of unworked rhyolites, tuffs and unspotted dolerites from the outlying landscapes north and south of the main ridge. The Preseli Hills purposefully created in microcosm in the Stonehenge landscape.
Healing Properties Stonehenge submitted by
Adventurous-Ear9433 to
GrahamHancock [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 04:30 Adventurous-Ear9433 StoneHenge: History, it's Builders, Purpose
TLDR: This is the indigenous tradition of the megalithic site today referred to as Stonehenge. A bit lengthy, but again its counterintuitive to split this into 2 thread's. Im certain youll find some dots connect, and the information will resonate. It's partly a followup from the thread
hereas well as many discoveries recently by the scientific community which confirms the accounts & why the oath "to preserve the integrity of the knowledge itself " was so important that migrations to the edges of civilization were necessary.
StoneHenge The legends speak of The Tuatha Dé Danann who brought fascinating skills and wisdom to Ireland when they arrived there. The issue ive found since moving to the west is the tendency to take the symbolism Literally & dismiss accounts as myth if they dont line up perfectly. Thats the absolute opposite of what our ancestors wanted us to do. The 7 sages
7 is for spiritual enlightenment that they brought, the return of 9 speaks of the beginning of a new cycle .
NOTE:They gained those skills from four wise men who resided in the four cities; one in each. Senias was the wise man who resided in Murias; Morias in Falias; Urias in Gorias; and Arias in Finias. Over and beyond, the Tuatha Dé Danann brought four treasures from the four cities; isn't this exactly what ive shown the Dogon, Hopi, speak of? Symbolism is key. I previously mentioned initiations for the Cult of Lebe recordkeeper required me to live with 2 Aboriginal communities Kima/Ngemba(Aus ), Naga-Maya, Hopi clan of BeaSnake, 3 summers spent in India under the tutelage of Swamiji. We study the sacred stone tablets academia says doesnt exist from Naacal. Like the dalai lama visit Hopi Indians we have been referred to as Nomadic priests for thousands of years from the Hindu text to the Bible & DNA evidence has proven our relationship in 2021 Emperor Asoka 'Anu & ancient seers in the rig veda' , 5,000yr ago in Ur, ancient Sumer, 2013 In India, its the gathering of the bloodlines known as 'Children of Enki' . I've cited my ancestor Sundiata who founded imperial Mali who ive shown in reference to the Maya popul Vuh text, ima direct descendant of Mayta Capac,4th Inca Emperor, recently deceased elder Hunbatz welcomed me as his ancestors did upon arrival of those who gave the Olmec our personal writing system 'Mande'. Independent invention is nonsense.ld never heard of that theory until very recently. Each of us recieved a serpent tattoo *'The Shining One's enlightened the minds of men.The Shining Ones 'bear the weight of mankinds previous transgressions 'after completing our studies in each area. Swamiji said that we have to learn about each of them to learn ourselves, only then is the title ' Naga' (one who is wise)earned.* Dynasty of Keita, our surname isn't Keita.. Keita just means Inheritors
First for the builders, there was a recent article science alert released '
Stonehenge Builders Pythagorean theorem ' that you'll find interesting. Now, once again you see construction of a megalith thousands of years older than the person who this theory is named after. The proof is undeniable, The Shining Ones had the knowledge. This is the Celtic account of '
Tuatha De Danu- the Shining Ones' , sounds similar to 'Te-Pito-O-Te Henua'which is the REAL name for what was recently renamed Easter Island.
The Legend of the Rapa Nui speak of Hotu Matu'a and his captain, Tu'u ko lho as part of a two-canoe discovery expedition leaving the lost Polynesian homeland of Hiva. Much taller than everyone else & having sort of aristocratic distinction from the populace.We have discovered, in ancient Ireland, there were more than a few races that existed. Among the most powerful was the Tuatha de Danann. The Tuatha Dé Danann was a magical race that possessed supernatural powers. Most of them were god-like creatures or divine beings that were being worshipped. This race was also known to believe in Goddess Danu. She was sometimes referred to as the mother, and another translation of their name is “followers of Danu”. The Tuatha Dé Danann came from four major cities; Falias, Gorias, Finias, and Murias.was supposedly meant for the Tuatha Dé Danann. The text included the following “..in ancient Greece… there lived a race of nomads known as the Pelasgians. Tribal in nature, they were seafarers who claimed to be born from the teeth of the Comic Snake Ophion, and the Great Goddess Danu Scientific Validation of Subtle Energy -
Fmbr.org Certain typs of geology, magnify telluric currents.
Conductivity Discontinuities , where 2 of what you'd know as 'ley line 'connect.(1 -high conductivity & the other low conductivity). If your experts want to study these subtle energies, the best time is the predawn hrs, the daily changes in the geomagnetic field are strongest at those times in terms of magnetic strength per hour. An electric current is generated in anything thatll conduct electricity...i THINK the term is Induction??
We see that the geomagnetic field inside the circle was much weaker than outside, it acted like a shield. John Burke also discovered how the stones of Avebury are deliberately placed and aligned so they'd focus electro-magnetic currents to flow in a premeditated direction..Brooker says its just like our modern day atomic particle collider
geological analysis Durability stonehenge The core was 99.7% silica—almost entirely quartz, through-and-through, which was more pure than any sarsen stone Nash had worked on. Under the microscope, its sand-sized quartz grains were tightly packed together and supporting each other. The grains were then coated in an overgrowth cement—at least 16 different growth layers that could be counted almost like tree rings—which produced an “interlocking mosaic of quartz crystals that bind the stone together,” Nash said.
This is only learned through the serpent wisdom.
Basin at different sites across the globe, including Göbekli Tepe. The limestone surfaces of the square basins revealed the presence of oxalates, leading to speculation about beer production. However, the presence of oxalates results from geopolymer stone casting processes employed at Göbekli Tepe to produce megaliths from a liquid slurry of sand, fly ash and water. Oxalic acid was used to chemically disaggregate available bedrock into fine grains. In South America, oxalic acid residues were identified on the Saqsaywaman temple megaliths, and on the surfaces of the Tiwanaku Gate of the Sun. Göbekli Tepe's standing stones also retain residual oxalates....
clip Basins -
Clip Basins At the Temple of Edfu in Egypt there is a wall featuring what amounts to a recipe for establishing a space that differs energetically from its surrounding landscape — a temple. The instructions describe how certain creator gods first established a mound and 'pierced a snake' to the spot, whereupon a special force of nature impregnated the mound, which led to the construction of the physical temple.
Edfu-Horus The symbol of the serpent has always been a culturally shared metaphor of the earth's meandering lines of force, what scientists refer to as telluric currents.The important realisation is that the stone circles act as amplifiers of subtle Earth frequencies, which are harmonic coherent fractals of Earth frequencies – all perfectly resonating with the Prime Resonant Frequency of the Earth.
By being exposed to the amplified frequencies of the stone circles, we are exposed to the coherent harmonic frequencies of Gaia (Mother Earth). All the cell of our bodies begin to vibrate and resonate in harmony with these natural Earth frequencies – or energies – and all the cells and organs of our body slowly start to come into coherence with the natural frequencies of Earth itself. Egyptian principles of Ma'at.Our reality, our physical world, and everything in creation, whether it is seen or unseen, is a consequence or harmonic resonance – where everything is manifested into physical form by its prime resonance frequency This physical form is held in a coherent grid of source-code unity by constantly vibrating or resonating in harmony with everything else in creation. From what I've seen dealing with academics & discussions of these sites, the reason there's so little known is because of the tendency to project modern beliefs rejecting sacred geometry, symbols such as
Letter h which in Alchemy meant 'grounding, or finding your center, the esoteric concepts like 'As above, so below' answer all of rhe questions anyone has.
H Modern science has much to learn, don't dismiss things that your experts have yet to discover. If you dismiss the spiritual aspects of these cultures, you'll never have the answer. Materialism was Evil in these people's eyes, the worst possible outcome would be a result of 'man becoming Materialistic' I showed all the ancient historians who spoke this and its true.
Earth energy grid is an ancient matrix of lines of subtle forces that form a pattern around the globe. Using scalar waves produced by Mother Earth advanced ancient civilizations built megalithic stone structures along these grid lines and at the intersecting nodal points. Later civilization is scientifically known that alterations in the local electromagnetic field can influence the perception of the human body and can lead to changes in consciousness. For thousands of years it was considered normal behaviour to attend these sacred sites for healing, divination, fertility and childbirth, practices that were slowly outlawed over the past eight hundred years by emerging religious dogma.
NewScience: Dr Brooker- Magnetism & Standing stones Petrological Studies At least four different types of stone in the overall structure, each brought from different locations: Over 80 5-10 ton 'Bluestones'' from Wales, the huge 20-50 ton 'Sarsens' from 20km north near Avebury, the mica-sandstone 'Slaughter stone' from Milford Haven, and the limestone packing-stones from Chilmark.. Although the area just north of Stonehenge is littered with perfectly suitable sarsen stones, the builders chose to use over 80 Bluestones instead, requiring them to transport them over 200 miles from the Presily mountains in Wales. It is perhaps relevant then that a piece of bluestone was found in almost every one of the 59 Y and Z holes.
The reverence for Blue-stones was noted by Mackenzie, who said of it:'The colours of stones were supposed to reveal the characters of the spirits that inhabited them. In Egypt, for instance, the blue turquoise was connected with the mother-goddess Hathor, who was, among other things, a deity of the sky and therefore the controller of the waters above the firmament as well as the Nille. She was the mother of sun and moon. She was appealed to for water by the agriculturalists and for favourable winds by the seafarers. The symbol used on such occasions was a blue stone. It was a "luck stone" that exercised an influence on the elements controlled y the goddess. In the Hebrides a blue stone used to be reverenced by the descendants of ancient sea-rovers. Martin in his Western Isles tells of such a stone, said always to be wet, which was preserved in a chapel dedicated to St. Columba on the Island of Fladda. "It is an extraordinary custom," he has written, "when any of the fishermen are detained in the isle by contrary winds, to wash the blue-stone with water all round, expecting thereby to procure a favourable wind, which, the credulous tenant living in the isle says, never fails, especially if a stranger wash the stone."
The type of stone used were chosen for their magnetic & piezoelectric properties at every site in the world. Specific selection of stones at Stonehenge extended to the slaughter stone which is unique at the site, being made of a sandstone laden with Mica(found at Aztec sites as well) which came from the Cosheston Beds, composed of Devonian sandstone, near Milford haven on the coast of Wales, some 30 miles to the southwest of the Presily quarries. While it is reasonably clear that the stone which once stood at the centre of the site was chosen for its unique properties, the exact relevance can only be guessed at. Kalb suggests that 'Stones transported over long distances to build megaliths were pieces of places'.
A magnetometer survey of the site revealed how a band of magnetic force is attracted into the stone circle through a narrow gap of stones that act as the entrance. The band then spirals towards the center of the circle as though descending down a rabbit hole.
Two of the circle’s western stones were also found to pulsate with concentric rings of alternating current, resembling ripples in a pond.The composition of the stones and their ability to conduct energy was not lost on Mereux and others. Being very high in quartz, the specially chosen rocks are piezoelectric, which is to say they generate electricity when compressed or subjected to vibrations. The megaliths of Carnac, positioned as they are upon thirty-one fractures of the most active earthquake zone in France, are in a constant state of vibration, making the stones electromagnetically active.Significantly then, at Stonehenge we find the inner horseshoe comprised of the finely worked spotted-dolerites from the main ridge of Carn Meini in the Preseli Hills, with the outer bluestone circle comprising of unworked rhyolites, tuffs and unspotted dolerites from the outlying landscapes north and south of the main ridge. The Preseli Hills purposefully created in microcosm in the Stonehenge landscape.
Healing Properties Stonehenge submitted by
Adventurous-Ear9433 to
AlternativeHistory [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 03:25 LeeCloud27 ACT 2-6-8: Lingering Scarlet Fear
*
SHUNK*
A blink of an eye passed, moments after the object was thrown across the room by Efena over to Mystia. Sumireko and the others were stunned by what had occurred; some were perplexed, while others were concerned.
What they saw was Mystia being tightly embraced by Satsujin, in a position where Satsujin could act as a shield, a protector for the Night Sparrow. The object had dug deep into his back, injecting firmly well into him. But the object in question was strange. It wasn’t some kind of special bullet that Efena had prepared, nor was it a blade of any kind. It was a syringe filled with an unusual blue liquid that slowly seeped into Satsujin until it was completely drained.
Satsujin felt a pulse of energy course through him, as if a jolt of electricity had zipped from the top of his head to the ends of his toes. He felt a surge of immense power surging through him, only for it to dissipate and vanish, nothing more than a flickering light that had lost its spark. But other than that, he felt fine.
"Mystia…" He said, looking at the girl’s face. "Are you alright?"
"Satsujin…" Mystia looked at his face, seeing the genuine, reassuring smile he gave her, letting her know everything was alright. "You…took the hit for me."
"Yeah…I did." Satsujin said. "Because I wouldn’t want to witness the one I love get hurt." He said.
Within his subconscious, Satsuki was weeping with tears of joy, as though she were watching a soap opera. Satsugrim, on the other hand, did nothing but facepalm as hard as he could.
"Satsujin… You’re… You’re so brave… You’re so heroic. You’re so…
Gullible." Mystia’s voice suddenly changed to a dark and scary one.
"W…What?" Satsujin was confused. The way Mystia said that word, it was as though she were now a different person. But that can’t be true, right? He sensed nothing wrong from her, nothing! There’s no way she’s a fake; he would know!
But he was soon to be proven wrong. Mystia’s form slowly began to change. Her hair which was short and pink began to grow long and messy, reaching down to her hips. Her skin turned pale and chiseled like a porcelain doll. Her clothes which were white and brown, decorated with ornaments, turned into a long plain white dress.
"You’re not Mystia…" Satsujin said, backing away from the transforming figure. "Who are you?" He asked.
"Who am I?" The figure said. "Satsujin, have you forgotten what I look like? How shameful of you. I’m Efena. The Goddess of Fear." Efena said, now revealing her true form.
"B-But how!? I thought you were controlling Yukari! You can’t be in two places at once!" Satsujin shouted.
Over by where Yukari was, a root that had been implanted in her neck shriveled up and detached from her, likely due to the force of the impact that she received. Her eyes and form slowly reverted back to normal, as she blinked around, confused about what was going on. But everything clicked when she saw Sumireko and the others.
Sumireko and Suika looked back, seeing Yukari struggling to move. "Wait, if that’s Efena over there. Then that’s Yukari." Sumireko said.
"No…No!!!" She attempted to say something, but her voice was hoarse. She tried to get up, but her legs buckled when she moved. It was as though she were a newborn taking their first steps. "Everyone…Run…Run!!!"
Everyone was even more confused, while Efena laughed. "My roots can do more than grab onto people or spread my fear mist. I can also inject them into the back of their necks and control them for a short period of time. Though I can’t do it on anyone, only those who have succumbed to their fears…Oh, did I forgot to mention I can shapeshift into other beings?"
Of all the moments that Satsujin could be feeling anger, this was one of them. He was furious, a fiery volcano erupting in an explosive manner. To think he'd be duped so easily by someone he hadn't expected. He was heartbroken, knowing it wasn’t Mystia he saved.
"I…Will…Crush you!!!" He shouted, holding his hand out and preparing to unleash a spell card. "Song Sign: Violent String!"
…
But nothing happened.
"What?" Satsujin was now more confused than before. He tried again. "Song Sign: Violent String!!!" But again, nothing, not even a single bullet was casted. "Why is it not working? Violent String! Violent String!!! Violent String!!!!!"
Efena simply smiled, while her roots began to form around her and Satsujin. Slowly they moved to wrap around his legs, throwing him to the ground. He hit the floor hard, nearly banging his head had he not covered his face first. He didn’t even notice the roots surrounding him. And thinking about it now, he can’t sense anything whatsoever. He was completely blind.
Efena began to laugh, watching Satsujin struggle like an infant, trying to pull himself out of the roots. He wanted to use his intangibility, but even that wouldn’t work. He can't use his echolocation, turn intangible, or even cast magic. He was powerless.
"What’s going on!? Why can’t I use my abilities!?" He said.
The others realized what was going on, and they quickly tried to go over and help him.
"Satsujin!!!" Rumia shouted. "What’s happening right-"
Suddenly, the roots in the room began to spray out their mist, hitting everyone that was inside, including Satsujin. They all tried to avoid inhaling it, holding their breaths, but they couldn’t keep it up forever.
"Ack! That smells terrible!" Rumia said, wiping the mist away from her face. "Satsujin… What is going on?"
She opened her eyes. But she didn’t find herself in the Scarlet Devil Mansion… But instead, she was in a dark
forest, where she was met with a woman she was all too familiar with. Donning a fox mask on her face, wearing the traditional clothes of Hakurei, and wielding the honorable gohei that was primarily used for extortions and exterminations.
"N…No…No, it can’t be real… No…Nonono…No…G…Get away…" Rumia said, backing away. "Get away…Get away I’m sorry!!!"
Rumia witnessed her fears come to life. Cirno on the other hand was experiencing something different. She saw the sight of her beloved friends dead on the ground, their weapons broken and shattered, even Letty, the woman she looked up to was nothing more than a corpse.
"E…Everyone…Reisen…Big Sis…Letty." Cirno said.
And as she looked up, she saw a figure floating above the clouds, the full moon embraced behind her, and a single wing that spread wider than their entire body, while a long blade rested in their hand.
"Cirno and the others will be victorious in their fight, managing to defeat the one-winged angel with no casualties." The person said in a cold yet calculating voice.
"You…You killed them…You killed them all… SAGUME!!!!!!!!!!" Cirno screamed with a mix of anger and fear.
The others were experiencing similar fates. Suika had found herself alone again, trapped in her own gourd with no way out. Sumireko was trapped inside a box that was slowly filled with cockroaches. Meiling watched everyone in her family die thanks to the one person who caused it all. Ko witnessed her mother being crushed to death over and over again. Mary simply turned into a rusty blade, worthless in all the ways a blade could be, and forever forgotten as a result.
Satsujin could hear everyone screaming or yelling in fear, while the laughter of Efena played out. "D-Damn you!!! How…How did you do this? How did you take away my powers!?" He demanded.
"Oh? That’s simple." Efena said. "I used a special kind of serum made by a highly intelligent acquaintance of mine. You probably don’t know him, but he’s known by the name Prof. Altalune. He has a very unique ability that was very helpful in dealing with people such as you, the Goddess of Hell, and even the Hakurei Shrine Maiden."
"And what is that!?" Satsujin demanded.
"The ability to disable other abilities."
The way she said it made him realize the gravity of his situation. He can't do anything because his abilities aren't working. He’s nothing more than a regular being.
"I wonder, now that your pesky mental defenses are lowered, that means you should be susceptible to my mist again." Efena giggled. "Only one way to find out…"
She approached Satsujin, imitating a blown kiss while spraying one of her roots directly in his face. He coughed, almost gagging from the intense smell of the mist.
Within his subconscious, his eyes gazed upon a sight that was to behold. He was standing in the middle of the streets of Japan, late at night, with the cold wind blowing by him. He looked at his surroundings, and they were familiar, very familiar.
"This…This is the place that I-"
He stepped back, only to feel a presence behind him. He turned around, looking up to greet the face of a man he swore was dead.
His father was dressed in the same fancy suit, smoking a cigar and laughing so hard it sent chills down his spine.
"Hehehe. Run all you want, boy. But you can never truly escape your past." The man said.
Satsujin, for what seemed like forever, was afraid again. His eyes darted around the place, looking at the buildings and the streetlamps. He saw men and women of various shapes and sizes, all of them wearing identical outfits while holding weapons ranging from bats to switchblades. He walked back, but felt another presence yet again.
He turned around and was greeted by a mature and beautiful woman. She wore a silky dress that showed her shoulders well. Her hair was styled up to make herself look as rich as rich could be, while in one of her hands she held a wine glass that swirled round and round with little effort on her part.
"Mother…You’re also-"
"Don’t talk to me." His mother said.
Satsujin was interrupted by the swiping of her hand, her claws tearing through his skin like paper. He was knocked to the ground, his cheek bleeding. The pain was enough for him to start tearing up, but both his parents were the least of his problems.
When he looked to his right, he saw his brother kneeling on the ground, a bag over his head, and one of the taller guys standing above him, holding a mallet primarily used for pounding mochi. His brother struggled to move because his arms and legs were bound with ropes.
"No…No, what are you doing to him?" Satsujin asked. "Let him go. Please, let him go! He’s done nothing wrong!"
His father let out a laugh, while his mother took a small sip of wine, looking at the man with the mallet and spoke,
"Do your thing already." She said.
"No! NO!!!" Satsujin shouted, he tried to get up but his body was weak. He could only watch as the man lifted the mallet up into the sky, casting a shadow in the moonlight. His father's laughter filled his ears as he screamed in desperation at the sight of him.
"NOOOOOOOO!!!"
Before the mallet could strike, Satsujin was suddenly pulled out of the nightmare by Satsuki and Satsugrim. The gateway to the sequence tried to pull him back using root-like hands, but Satsuki used her bat to crush them into nothing but paste.
"Augh! Gross!" Satsuki said. "I’ll need to clean Ruthless later after all of this."
Satsujin breathed heavily, but began to slow down when he realized he was back in his own subconscious, where it was safe. He looked up, seeing Satsugrim holding a hand out to help him up. He gladly took that hand and stood back up.
"Thanks for pulling me out. I didn’t think that-"
And then Satsugrim punched him across the face, knocking him down.
"Satsugrim!" Satsuki shouted.
"You… Fucking idiot!" Satsugrim shouted. He reached back down to pull Satsujin back using his shirt, forcing Satsujin to stare right into his half-broken mask. "Not only did you ignore my advice, not run away when you should’ve run, and willingly surrender, but now we can’t even use our abilities because of your inept behavior. And for what exactly!?"
Satsujin looked back at Satsugrim, still feeling afraid due to the mist. He could see the level of anger his more negative variant showed, and he can’t help but feel he was right.
"I just...wanted to protect someone," said Satsujin.
"Oh, of course." Satsugrim said in a harsh tone. He shoved Satsujin away from him as he tried to keep his balance. "I guess it was worth giving up all of our powers and skills so you could save the woman who lured all of us into a trap… You’re more incompetent than her right now."
Satsujin wanted to argue, fight back, say something to make his variant shut up. But he can't because he has nothing to say to demonstrate that what he did was worthwhile. He led everyone into a trap, got them all captured, and when they were close to victory, he screwed up in the end.
"Okay, fine. You’re right." Satsujin said. "I fucked up. Is that all you want to hear?"
"Oh wow, you’re actually admitting it." Satsugrim felt a little surprised. "But it’s too late now, Satsujin. We can’t go back after this."
"Well what do you expect me to do then? It’s not my fault that you and everyone else expect me to be perfect."
"Guys, c’mon already!" Satsuki shouted. "What happened to no fighting/bickering? We need to think of a solution that could help us get out of this situation."
"Oh, you got any bright ideas, Miss ‘Swing and a Hit’? Because I am all… all… all…" Satsugrim's tone changed from sarcastic to
fearful. Satsuki and Satsujin were puzzled as they both wondered what caused his mannerisms to change.
"Huh? What is it now? Why did you get so quiet?" Satsuki asked.
Satsugrim’s hand was shakily raised to point forward behind Satsuki. Both she and Satsujin turned around to look at where Satsugrim was pointing. And they both turned baffled.
They saw a figure walk towards them, wearing a classy black suit normally worn at formal events. Their hair was well-combed and styled in a fancy manner. He had both of his hands in his pockets, strolling towards the three while a trail of a purple, glitchy essence trailed behind him on the ground. He wore a purple-oni mask on his face, covering up his identity, but as soon as everyone saw him, he took out one of his hands and removed the mask.
Everyone was shocked when they saw who it was. He had the same face as Satsujin, with the exception that there were no scars around his eyes, and instead of red and blue heterochromatic eyes, they were both a vibrant shade of purple.
"No…No. No no no no no nononononononononononono." Satsugrim said in a panicked tone. "We got to move. Now… NOW!!!" He grabbed both Satsuki and Satsujin, pulling them as he tried to make them move.
"Hey! What is going on!? Who is that guy?" Satsujin said.
"He’s the reason I don’t have my eyes! We can’t stay here! We gotta move now!!!" Satsugrim said.
"What? I'm not going to flee like you, Grim!" Satsuki said, yanking her arm away from Satsugrim. "If he's a threat, then we should deal with him!"
"Wait! No!!!" Satsugrim said.
But Satsuki didn’t listen. She ran right over to the purple-eyed man with her baseball bat. She got close enough to where she could swing it right at him, intending to bash his brains out. However-
*BANG*
She fell to the ground, dropping her bat, and lay there, blood seeping out from the bullet wound she received from the man’s gun, which he had in his other pocket.
"Satsuki!" Satsujin said. "We gotta help her!!!" He tried to pull away from Satsugrim.
"Again with this shit!? The last time you helped someone we lost our powers, we gotta move!"
"I don’t care! I can’t leave her! You can if you want!"
"I can’t! You’re supposed to be the main host! If you fall, then he gets to take back control!"
"Who even is he!?"
The man who had been standing far away from them suddenly appeared in front of them, a casual smile on his face and his eyes glaring down at both variants of Satsujin. Both of them froze in terror, their legs paralyzed by terror. In a desperate attempt, Satsugrim threw Satsujin away from him with as much strength as he could, then proceeded to pull out his severed blade to attack the threat. But the threat blocked the attack using the hilt of his gun, putting in little effort to hold him back.
"Grim! What are you-"
"Just fucking go already!" Satsugrim shouted.
Those words were apparently enough for Satsujin to finally understand the situation. He turned around and began to run as quickly as he could while Satsugrim held back the menace for as long as possible. He ran as far as he could, running for what felt like miles, yet never seemingly running out of breath.
"Damn it Grim! The one time you decide to not act so cowardly." Satsujin told himself. "What do I even do now? I can’t use my abilities, I don’t know where I’m supposed to go."
*BANG*
A bullet shot him in the leg. He fell to the ground, wincing from the immense pain he was feeling.
"Auuugh!!! It hurts!!! Why does it hurt so much!?" Satsujin yelled. He figured he could try and pull out the bullet from his leg, but he didn’t know how he could do that. Instead he watched the figure who he believed he ran away from now walking towards him, dragging behind Satsuki and Satsugrim using what looked to be strings made of the same essence that trailed behind him.
He crawled away, trying to get back up, but he shot his other leg in response, making it so he could no longer run. Satsujin yelled in pain, desperate for a way out.
"W-wait!!! Please… Why are you doing this?" Satsujin said. "Aren’t you supposed to be me or something? We’re supposed to work together!"
The figure continued to remain silent. He walked up to Satsujin, pulling him up with ease, and forced him to make eye contact. Satsujin remained terrified of the person, knowing he could not do anything.
"Who…are you even?" He asked.
And finally, the figure spoke.
"...I’m you… Or rather, you’re me… Dai Kensei."
And then it happened. Satsujin felt a flourish of corruption energy flow right into him. He started to scream sporadically, both internally and externally.
Back in the real world, Satsujin was glitching out, his body twitching and writhing like someone who had a seizure. His screams filled up the room, his form changing to become more and more unrecognizable as if he were a sprite in a game that had been horribly altered to be nothing like how it should look.
And then, it stopped. Satsujin’s form changed back to how he was before he became a vengeful spirit, back into being a full-blooded human, as he collapsed to the ground, his eyes no longer red and blue, not even a bright pink and purple, or even blue and red. They were completely white, lacking any color whatsoever.
Efena was a little shocked at first, seeing Satsujin react in such a way. But her shock turned to laughter, laughter that became more hysterical in a matter of seconds. She laughed as though she truly believed she had won.
"HAHAHAHA!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA HAAAAAA!!! Oh…Inco. To think you had planned this far… I knew you wouldn’t let someone like him be." She said, wiping away tears from her face. "You always…
always find a way."
Reaching in her dress, she pulled out PB’s deactivated form that she got from Ko, smiling with
bliss. "Now all we need is the cube and die and then-"
Her moment was interrupted when she felt a bullet hit her, albeit a weak one. She looked over, seeing Yukari having regained some of her strength now, as she stood up with a look of frustration and hatred, struggling to move but having enough energy to act if she needed to.
"Oh, yes. I forgot about you for a moment. You’re still regaining your energy though, so you’re not going to be much of a threat, are you?" Efena said.
Yukari stepped forward, waddling back and forth while breathing wearily. She didn’t say anything, instead only focused on walking towards the Goddess of Fear. But a root she didn’t see caused her to trip over, falling to the ground. She struggled to push herself back up while Efena continued to laugh.
"Look at you, trying to stand up like a newborn deer. Maybe I should spray you with some of my mist to help." Efena relocated some of her roots to Yukari's position. But before she could spray out more of her mist, she was sucker-punched hard across the face.
Yukari blinked. One second Efena was standing all triumphant and stoic, the next a blinding light zipped right at her and struck the woman across the face. She stumbled but kept her feet on the ground. Efena checked her face, feeling the lingering pain of a punch left on her.
"What?" She said. She then checked her other hand, realizing that PB was gone. "Wait… Where’s the plate!?"
Just then, a
blinding light reappeared in the room, erasing the darkness. A figure stood in between Yukari and Efena, shrouded in light. The Goddess of Fear’s eyes widened, filled with mixed emotions of fear and anger, seeing the figure holding PB in their hands.
"...You…It’s you…" Efena said.
"...Who are you?" Yukari said with a raspy voice.
The figure looked back at Yukari, "Can you still use your powers right now?"
Yukari was confused by their request. She had regained some of her energy so she should be able to open up a gap. "I should, but why do you ask?"
As if right on cue, the room started to shake, tremendously. It was as though something was shaking the entire mansion, affecting Yukari, Efena, and also the figure shrouded in light.
Deep beneath the mansion, Demise was somewhere close to where the basement was located, using his powers to affect the surrounding rock and dirt by creating vibrations equivalent to that of high-magnitude earthquakes. He hummed to himself, wondering how long it would take for the mansion to collapse. Because while the mansion can handle many types of weather and disasters, a magnitude-10 earthquake is not one of them.
The mansion began to crack, the pillars that supported it began to break and collapse, rooms shattered, and debris fell. It was only a matter of time before the entire mansion was demolished. Efena, attempting to avoid getting hit, had a chunk of the ceiling collapse on top of her, knocking her out easily.
"W-w-what is going on?" Yukari said, trying not to be thrown to the ground.
"Crap!!! Crap! crap! crap!" The figure of light said. "Quick! Make one of those gaps and help me get everyone out to safety! Now!!!"
Yukari listened to the person, and they mustered the energy needed to make a small gap that was big enough for one person to enter at a time. The figure then moved to grab everyone one by one, moving fast, but not too fast over towards the gap and threw them in. Sumireko, Rumia, Cirno, Ko, Gummy, Shanghai, Mary, Satsujin, Suika, and Meiling were all carried into the portal. It was an easy task due to them all being entranced by the effects of the Fear Mist. They also tossed PB through the gap portal.
Once everyone was sent to safety, Yukari moved to enter herself. But was struck on the head however, and passed out immediately.
"Oh no." The figure said, watching the gap slowly close. They knew they had to go help, reaching over to Yukari so they could bring her over to the gap before it was too late. But before they could even touch her, their wristwatch began to beep loudly.
"WARNING: PARADOX IMMINENT! WARNING: PARADOX IMMINENT!"
"What!? No, are you kidding me!?" The figure said with both shock and annoyance. "How is saving her going to distort the timeline!?"
They wanted to complain and ignore the warning. But with their knowledge of how the space-time continuum worked, they could not take that risk. Instead, they were forced to flee, zipping out of the mansion at light speed moments before it completely collapsed with Yukari, Efena, and whoever else had resided inside.
The Scarlet Devil Mansion, home to people of various ethnicities and origins, a place where they could spend their peaceful days like family…Was now nothing but wreckage.
---
To be continued in ACT 2-7: Dwell Blind Upon the Siren's Song ---
On a scale of 1-5 Backstabs, how would you rate this?
View Poll submitted by
LeeCloud27 to
touhou [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 03:22 Blursed-Penguin No Rest for the Wicked 20
FirstPreviousNext
---
In keeping with the long-standing tradition of militaries around the world to never actually finish doing anything, the end of the initial invasion of Omen was declared on that day. Not the end of hostilities, nor of combat, nor even of major combat operations. The end of the initial invasion. The backs of their forces on-world had been broken, but they were far from done fighting.
Darren wasn’t too enthused.
The order to scramble came just as he finished unloading crates of supplies from the newest freighter into the system. Sighing, he grabbed his rifle and ran for the hangar deck of the
Bunker Hill, donning his armor on the way. The Dark Sparrow sat fueling on the deck, about half of the platoon already aboard. Once on himself, Darren learned the circumstances of what had happened.
A number of servicemen had gone rogue while on duty in Omen’s capital, holing up in a building and detonating a canister of chlorine gas. Dozens of civilians were already dead, and they had warded off all attempts by military police to apprehend them.
“Brainwashed?” Darren turned to Pavlov.
“Yeah, definitely.” Pavlov said, consulting a flash card containing the signs of Poslushi neuroforming. It had been noticed that the brainwashed had an eerie calm about them, but were otherwise hard to detect, being nearly identical to their prior selves. Darren wondered when the government would stop panicking about national security and declassify the whole thing about brainwashing.
The helicopter lifted off the ground and started the somewhat short flight towards the capital, apparently named High Unlerin. It was already visible on the horizon; for a major city, it wasn’t very large. Then, Darren saw that it actually blended into the surrounding forest, concrete and metal fading into lumber and dirt roads. The city center was built in the flowy, vibrant style of the Poslushi; the previous had probably been demolished to make room. However, the Poslushi were far more regular in their construction than the Ovinis, making the Rangers’ jobs easier.
Poslushi cities were built in a honeycomb style, which made them horrendous for automobile traffic but otherwise efficient for saving space. It made sense, considering the Poslushi had no wheeled vehicles, using nimble, legged machines in the place of cars. Each city “block” was its own building, constructed in a rough spire shape, sometimes with a statue or similar art piece to top the towers.
This particular one was bright blue, with a structure composed of multiple parts that stretched upward and melded together like wisps of flame. However, it was partially obscured at the ground level by a cloud of sickly yellow-green gas, and a multitude of dark, limp forms lay strewn about. The whole block had been cordoned off, with barriers and hazard-suited guards abound.
“Jesus. Why would they kill their own citizens?” Pavlov mused, gazing down at the numerous corpses below.
“My best guess is scorched earth or maybe trying to induce some sort of terrorism to make our jobs harder.” Simmons proposed, shrugging.
“Well, it isn’t anything we can’t solve with a little bit of elbow grease and judicious application of firepower. Nothing like 8.5mm to dissuade the bad guys, eh?” Sparrow remarked.
“Nothing indeed.” Darren said. The helicopter hovered over the building, its doors sliding open and the lights on the roof flashing green.
“Go, go, go!” Pavlov barked, donning his gas mask and leaping from the Dark Sparrow. The rest followed shortly after, Darren’s heart leaping into his throat before his jetpack kicked on and sent him gently drifting into the asphalt. The gas mask was hot and not well-ventilated, but it was better than the water in his lungs turning to hydrochloric acid and dissolving him from the inside out. At least it wasn’t VX or some equally-terrible nerve agent.
Darren loaded and primed his rifle, finding the rest of his platoon and regrouping. Once gathered, they split up into their combat teams, spreading out to cover all entrances to the building. Darren, Pavlov, and Simmons went to the south doors, while two six-man teams breached the other, more heavily-trapped entrances. Darren ran his hands over the door, checking for anything that could indicate a trap or mine. Nothing.
Cringing, he mustered his courage and ripped the door open, expecting the entrance to explode. It didn’t, somehow. Darren leaned over, rifle brandished–
Thwip. A bullet whizzed past Darren’s head, the shot sounding a fraction of a second later. Yelping, Darren ducked back behind the doorframe as Pavlov discharged a shot from his grenade launcher. The shell exploded in a burst of light and sound, and Darren entered shortly afterward, setting his sights upon the blinded shooter and firing twice. The soldier staggered back, then collapsed. Darren methodically advanced down the hallway, keeping an eye to each side in case someone emerged from there.
This place was quiet. Too quiet. Their intel showed that there were at least a dozen rogue men in this building, but where were the gunshots as the other two teams encountered their own enemies? Surely they wouldn’t guard one entrance and abandon the others?
“Hey, there’s a note.” Pavlov said, stooping down to grab a small, lightly-bloodstained piece of paper from the ground next to the corpse. Darren kept an eye out as he started to read.
To the esteemed units of the United States Armed Forces, or whomever else may find this,
My name is Sgt. Philip Halloway, and I am most likely dead. I am alone within this building; it has been arranged for the numbers to be bungled to increase the urgency of your response. I have chosen to hasten my exit from this world by firing a warning shot; if I had intended to hit you, you would not be reading this. Don’t worry about me. I’ve nothing left to lose anyways, and I’ve chosen this task for myself.
The events of the last few years, namely the Contact Wars and the recent outbreak of hostilities with the Poslushi, have left many embittered, including me. You may know us as the Mankind Defense Home Guard, or the MDHG for simplicity’s sake. You will most likely hear more from us in the coming time.
“The hell does that mean?” Pavlov squinted at the text.
“Go on, keep going.” Darren urged him.
First things first, we do not believe that humankind holds any special place in the cosmos, that we are any form of “master race,” or the like. For that, contact any of the dozens of nationalist, jingoist, or downright neo-Nazi groups out there, to which you will find us far preferable. However, that is not to say that we do not believe the alien to be an existential threat to our way of life and/or survival as a species. Like any threat, they are to be neutralized with efficiency and without sentimentality, up to and including the great taboo of genocide, should it become unfortunately necessary.
This unsavory act was an important step in the preparation of mankind for a thousand more crimes like this, done so that no greater atrocity need be committed. Think of this as sowing salt in the fields of war. One day, you’ll thank us for our insight when your children walk the stars freely and without fear, and violence is an evil long forgotten.
Thank you for your time.
P.S.: Check my chest. No secret keeps forever.
Darren inspected the vest of the dead soldier, the blood-drenched graphene augmented with a strange pouch not present on the standard-issue model. Inside was…
oh, no.
A tiny webcam, a little red light on its side blinking, probably still broadcasting. And it had heard Halloway’s entire speech. Darren picked it up and clicked a button on its backside twice to switch it off. Then, he activated his radio.
“Platoon, we might want to relay this to command. Looks like we just participated in one hell of a publicity stunt.”
—
“Director Hoover? We’ve got a Colonel Jasper here to talk to you. It seems important.”
“Send him in.” the Director of the Central Intelligence Agency spoke into the phone. The door to his office creaked open and a hulking soldier entered, in his old dress blues, his chest festooned with medals of all kinds. He had an imperious, authoritative air about him, but it was not something the head of the most feared intelligence organization in the world would let sway him.
“Director Hoover.” Colonel Jasper saluted.
“Colonel, you mind telling us precisely what your underling was doing
gassing a number of civilians on Omen? You’re lucky we found you before the Hague did.”
“The perpetrator undertook this action on his own and with no intervention from us, even if we were mentioned. We don’t control what people do in their downtime.” Jasper shrugged.
“Well, you should, if they’re going to do this. We’ve been trying to establish good relations with the populace and your little maverick’s just set us back severely. You had better hope he acted alone, or your group’s going on the list we use for terrorists. And you don’t want to be on that list, no matter how tough you think you are.”
“If you’re trying to intimidate me, it won’t work.” Jasper said, narrowing his eyes and leaning over the desk. “I’ve fought in the Anathema Encounter, what makes you think I’ll–”
“
You will not mention that incident!” the Director shouted, slamming his palms on the desk and standing up. Supposedly, Director Hoover was one of the foremost “agents of regime correction” in the service before his appointment, and Jasper could see the killer in him as he postured himself almost predatorily. Then, he collected himself and spoke with measured calm.
“It’s bad enough that you know about Anathema. Do what you must, if you believe that you can rally the people to your cause. But the moment we find any evidence that you ordered this, you’re going away for a long time. And if you so much as say a
word about Anathema to anyone, you’ll be in a blacksite before the week’s out. Do I make myself perfectly clear?”
Jasper sighed. “Yes, sir.”
“Good. Now leave. Next time, I’m not going to be nice.”
—
Hell on Earth wasn’t a really accurate way to describe war. War was a lot worse. In Hell, things were uniformly terrible, and no one was there without cause. In war, things got better just long enough to leave one complacent when they got worse, and it was filled with people caught inside by plain bad luck.
These notions were unknown to the United States Air Force. From so high up and so far away, war was impersonal. You didn’t have to look the man you shot in the eye. No scream of terror, no keening of anguish could carry twenty kilometers into the air, after all.
The bomber squadron was near-serene as it shot over the landscape of Omen. The only sound was the consistent whine of jet engines and the occasional peal of thunder from storms that appeared on the horizon in a flash and vanished as quickly as they came. The blackness of space was readily visible above.
The remainders of the Poslushi garrison had long since seen the settlements of the planet as a lost cause, retiring to the hamlets of the forests to continue the fight. It was a shame; many of the airmen had been looking forward to a tropical paradise to vacation in.
The pilot of the B-60 in the lead turned to the weapons systems officer. “Get ready to drop the payload.” the WSO nodded, tapping a set of buttons on his control console. In the bomb bay, the electric fuses of the dozen bombs activated simultaneously. All the while, the bomber shrieked towards its target at Mach 6.
Three hundred kilometers out, the squadron dispersed, each bomber flying to its own target. There was no longer any worry of enemy interception to be had; the brave pilots of the
Bunker Hill had all but annihilated the already small air forces of the garrison.
A minute later, they were within two hundred kilometers. Hypersonic aircraft were, true to their name, rather fast.
“Drop our speed and pop open the bomb bay.” the navigator ordered. Rapidly, the aircraft descended to Mach 3, the great doors in the plane’s belly sliding open. If they opened the bay doors while at cruising speed, the immense change in air resistance could tear the bomber apart. Still, it was moving fast, far too quick for the manually-aimed Poslushi air defenses to track.
“Three… two… drop.” the pilot counted. Nodding, the WSO pressed a button and the payload began falling from the plane at regular intervals. One bomb every two seconds, a dozen bombs total, leaving a trail of falling bombs twenty-four kilometers long. The payload plummeted towards the ground for a few short seconds, and then the tiny explosive charges in the casings detonated, blowing the bombs apart and leaving in their place a whirlwind of swirling, falling papers. Written in the language of the Ovinis, they were a warning, telling any civilians in the area to vacate immediately before the worst happened.
It was no empty threat. Twenty-four hours later, they would repeat this route with a far different payload. The Poslushi would also do well to heed their words, because this time they would be carrying napalm bombs, and a lot more than twelve of them.
War was not hell. It was far worse. However, mankind knew how to make war seem like hell, more literally than not in some cases.
(AN: Forgot to celebrate #10, so let's celebrate #20! Woo! Anyways, I don't exactly like war, as you can see. However, it makes exploring the consequences of a fictional war quite interesting. Just wait until things really start to escalate!
Love 'ya!) submitted by
Blursed-Penguin to
HFY [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 03:04 catschr0dinger Rules for exercising: Walking Part 1.
“Just going for a walk Em. I’ll be back soon!” I hollered down the hallway as I stood on the edge of the doorway, leaning on the front door with my keys in my hand.
“Alright, I’ll get started on dinner. How’s salmon sound?” My wife called back from the lounge room.
“Sounds delicious love!” I said, swinging on my jacket and walking out the front door and shutting it. I strolled down my driveway and onto the footpath. Turning around the corner to make my way to the walking track near my house, I inhaled a big breath of fresh night air. The sky was clear, and I had a stellar view of the stars. I felt so calm and the neighbourhood felt so serene. Ambling down the road, I nodded hello to anyone passing by me.
A couple blocks away from my home and only 50 metres from the walking track, I saw a guy who looked to be in his early-mid 30s dressed up in the most vibrant and flashy activewear I’ve ever seen. Even though it was mostly dark at this point, I was able to make out every detail simply due to how gaudy it was. It was like someone had taken a picture of normal sports clothes and turned the saturation up by 100%.
As I was ruminating on how in the actual hell this guy had bought clothes this bright, he almost walked head-on into me. I did an awkward shuffle to my left to let him pass by me, raising my hand in greeting.
He barrels past me, almost knocking me over. I stumble and regain my balance, straightening up and swiftly turning around, only to see him turn the corner. Slightly surprised by how fast he was walking, I try to push the rude encounter out of my mind, brushing imaginary dirt off my jacket. My hand caught on something, and I dug around in my jacket’s pocket only to pull out a crumpled piece of paper.
I unfolded it to reveal what looked like a rule set. Uneasiness crept into my stomach and I got a strange sense of deja vu. For the life of me though, I couldn’t imagine what could even make me feel deja vu like this. And then I remembered the creepy swimming pool rules and that Reddit post. I’d managed to forget them, but it looked like the rules weren’t done with me yet.
How’d this even get in my pocket anyway? The man in impossibly bright active wear who’d brushed past me earlier had barely touched me for more than a second. There was no way he’d managed to put that in my pocket, but there was no other explanation.
I honestly don’t know. I have no idea why this piece of paper immediately filled me with dread and why I was reacting so strongly to it. I’m normally a pretty level-headed person. I sank down onto the curbside, my legs feeling unsteady. I started to read it.
Hey, to whoever’s reading this. I’m sorry I can’t explain this in person, but I can’t take the chance that you may be someone who means me harm in disguise. That’s why I thought up this (genius, if I do say so myself) system where I write the rules down and print them out to hand around to anyone I see walking. Copy the rules if you get home and make as many duplicates as you can to hand out to other people. Of course, keep one for yourself, remembering these off by heart isn’t ideal.
- Wear the brightest and most colourful clothes you can, it hurts their eyes to look at you. (Yes, that’s why I look like a parrot.)
- Try not to walk alone (unless you’re experienced like me), you seem like less of a target that way. And if they do attack, it’s 50/50 whether they go for you or your friend. I like those odds a lot more than death, don’t you?
- Keep your walks of a medium length. Don’t stay out for too long, and don’t be too short. Try to find that sweet spot in between. Making it too short makes them act desperately, they think their meal’s getting away which makes them more likely to attack and thus, it is more probable for you to die. Too long, and they get bored. Plus, who has time for a long walk?
- Don’t run at any point. This turns your walk into a run, which has a different ruleset. I can’t help you there, sorry. I’ve never run (for a hobby) before.
- Have a shower before walking. If you’re sweaty, you smell more appetizing.
- Walking to your car, or across the street to visit your neighbour isn’t considered a ‘walk’. In my experience, it seems to be that walking for 300m or longer starts the ‘walk’.
- You may run if you are within 100m of your home (and something is chasing you. No use starting up a ‘run’ for no reason). Any further and your walk turns into a run as I said before.
- Learn to speedwalk. There are times when you need to get away fast, but can’t run. Watch some professional walkers on YT or something. There’s also the Olympic event, I find it more entertaining to watch than some rando on YouTube. But definitely watch how to get the proper form first for speedwalking, though.
- Trust your gut. Good advice for life, really, but goes doubly for walking. If you feel like something’s off, it probably is. And best you end your walk early than face the consequences of seriously misjudging a deadly situation. Better safe than sorry, as I always say.
- Don’t listen to music or podcasts. You need to be attentive at all times.
- Try not to seem nervous. They read body language very well and this just makes them itch to hunt. They’re predators and any skittish behaviour immediately makes them classify you in their head as prey.
- Don’t mistake them for dumb, big predators. They are very intelligent, for one and are much, much more than some stupid carnivore. Thinking like that’s just underestimating them, and misjudging them is such a dumb way to go.
Hope this helps you out and I wish you an awesome life stranger. Stay safe.
The paper shook in my hands and my vision blurred. I buried my head in my hands and felt my fear begin to overwhelm me.
“Why?” I murmured. “Why me? Why’d this have to happen to me? Why is this even happening?’’
Shaking my head to clear my mind, I tried to focus. Breaking down wouldn’t help me. I needed to figure out how to get home safely. The rules had probably kicked in by now - I’d definitely walked far enough - and walking home would probably be a death sentence in my state. I wasn’t focused, and I knew I could never follow the rules properly like this. I was only a couple blocks from home though, so maybe I could make a break for it? I could probably maintain a sprint that long. And if I couldn’t, I was sure adrenaline would be able to pick up my slack.
A stupid idea in retrospect.
Taking a few deep, calming breaths, I managed to compose myself. Forming my fists into a tight ball, I rubbed my eyes to clear them. I inhaled one more time and sprung to my feet, ready to run. Dancing on the balls of my feet with nervous energy, I realised that however anxious I was, I couldn’t let it show. Forcing my tense shoulders to relax, I spun on my heel to face back towards my house. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of two eerie glowing orbs, just observing me. How long had that thing been there? Had it been there from the start? Or had it only just appeared?
Had it always been there and I’d just driven past it on my way to work every day without the slightest clue?
These thoughts managed to shatter any semblance of composure I once had. It wasn’t hard, honestly, I was so tense and wired that even breaking a twig could’ve caused me to snap and lose my cool.
I ran. I ran for all I was worth, and then some. I flew home, absolute terror fueling each step I took. I’ve never run that fast in my life, and I doubt I will again. I was tiring fast, after all, I’ve barely run since high school, when I heard frantic stomping behind me that was almost like human footsteps but way too heavy for it to be that. I definitely could have been imagining them, but somehow I don’t think I did. I increased my speed, finding an extra reserve of energy deep within my body and pumped my arms even harder, my legs working overtime. It seemed to work for a bit. The footsteps faltered but then doubled in speed. Despite my best efforts, the plodding footsteps behind me seemed to be gaining. Whatever it was seemed to realise that too, and it slowed minutely, matching my pace so neither of us was gaining on the other. It was toying with me. It knew I couldn’t keep this pace up for much longer and that it had all the time in the world. I swore those footsteps sounded almost predatory.
I almost lost hope then. I almost stopped running and just gave myself up to it. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I won’t do that to Em. I resolved to keep running until my inevitable end.
Somehow, someway, I made it to my street. I skidded around the corner and almost fell over when I saw what greeted me. Construction workers. Shit.
In my ignorance and desperation to get away, I’d ignored the rules for running. And in doing so, I’ve cornered myself between death and… death. I was completely screwed. I needed to run past the construction workers (that had definitely not been there when I’d left so they were 100% of the supernatural kind) to get home.
My shoulders slumped. I dropped to the ground in absolute despair. This was it. I’d never see my wife again, never see her smile or laugh or groan in familiar exasperation at one of my puns. Never get to eat that piece of cake I was saving for later. Never experience the rest of my life, or even return to my monotonous office job.
I lay on the ground, all the fight sucked out of me. I waited for whoever would get me first, the thing chasing me or the construction workers, whatever they really were. I kept waiting. At one point, I wished that one of them would just hurry up and get it over with. I hated the suspense. After a while, I just lost all sense of time, wallowing in a pool of self-pity, laid out on the ground. At some point, I think I came to the realisation that at least, the thing that had been chasing me earlier was gone. Maybe it was afraid of the construction workers and didn’t dare approach closer than I already so stupidly had. I didn’t really care, as long as it was gone.
And as I came to my senses, an ominous clanking and rattle of hammers, drills and various other tools filled my ears and drowned out any other sound. I realised that this had been playing in the back of my head the whole time I’d been on the ground and I’d just been tuning it out. Now, all I could hear was the clang of metal on metal. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t tune it out as I’d previously been able to do. And now that I was aware of it, it had some kind of hold over me. I couldn’t ignore it to the slightest degree.
I stumbled away, cradling my head and blocking my ears, wishing desperately that the sound would just. Go. Away.
I felt unsteady, almost like I was drunk. I stumbled about walking in a random direction, not caring where I ended up. I don’t know for how long or how far I walked, only that I wanted those godawful sounds to stop. My head spun and I collapsed on the ground, the sounds of a hammer striking a nail still ringing throughout my head.
submitted by
catschr0dinger to
Ruleshorror [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 02:17 FitInvestigator5945 A PERSON OF NUMBERS VOL 2
7:47PM EST - 8:25PM EST
2.24.2020
MONDAY FEBRUARY 24TH, 2020
DEAR VANESSA HONEY MALONE,
WHAT DO I SAY NOW? SOME CONCEPTS, IDEAS, THOUGHTS, ARE EASIER TO GRASP. EASIER TO GRASP THAN OTHERS. HONEY, I MISS YOU. YOU WANTED TO BE AN ACTRESS. HERE IS YOUR VERY OWN PEN NAME. THE LITERATURE BRAND. THE DEBUT IN YOUR PEN NAME'S CREATIVE PORTFOLIO. "THE FATALIST DREAM". THE FIRST WRITING OF YOU SINCE 2015 AND "CFK". "THE FILM LIFE FILM THEORY". I THINK ABOUT WHAT IF. TO JUST TALK TO YOU FACE TO FACE. IF I HAD ONE MEMORY OF US TALKING ABOUT THIS SCENARIO, BUT I DON'T. IF I COULD JUST TALK TO YOU ABOUT THIS. I CAN'T. HONEY, I WROTE BOOKS ABOUT BEING YOUR FRIEND. ABOUT HOW MUCH IT FELT CRAPPY TO LOSE YOU FROM EARTH. IT'S ALWAYS HARD TO NOT SQUIRM WHEN I THINK OF MY DEAD HOMIES. PARDOM THE BLANKNESS. I CAN WRITE STORIES ABOUT FANTASY AND SCI FI AND ECONOMICS. YET WRITING ABOUT HONEY, LETTERS, WRITING TO YOU, LETTERS. DO I TAKE THE GLASSES OFF? ALL I CAN DO IS THIS, TO SHOW YOU HOW MUCH LOVE I FEEL FOR YOU AS A PERSON. A FRIEND. YOU WERE THIS 15 YEAR OLD, LISTENING TO PHILOSOPHY. WITH US. WE ALL WERE. BRENDAN, TROY, PUDGE, SISSY, ISAIAH. SAINT. I DID WANT TO SEE WHAT YOU BECAME. WHO YOU BECAME. IT ALWAYS BOTHERED ME. IT'S DONE SO MANY THINGS TO ME. THE WAY I THINK WHEN I THINK ON YOU. WHAT YOU MEAN TO ME. ANYONE WE LOSE, WE WOULD END UP, WISHING WE COULD SPEAK TO THEM. WE WOULD WANT TO HEAR THEIR VOICE. JUST ONE TIME. PRETTY MUCH WHAT I AM DOING RIGHT NOW. BUT FOR THIS TO BE A LETTER TO YOU, I MUST SEND IT. YOU ARE NOT ON EARTH ANYMORE. HOW DO I SEND IT? I SELF PUBLISH IT. THERE'S A FEELING I CAN NOT FULLY DESCRIBE, WHEN IT COMES TO THIS BOOK I AM CRAFTING OUT NOW HONEY. I HAD A WRITING SESSION YESTERDAY. MOST LIKELY IT WAS AUDIO FILED. THE ON TAPE WRITING SESSION. YESTERDAY WAS SUNDAY. THEN I'M SURE I WAS IN THE KITCHEN RECORDING AND WRITING THRU OUT TWELVE HOURS. I DID NOT LEAVE THE KITCHEN OR APARTMENT. THEN THE FEELING GREW STRONGER. THERE'S A VOICE INSIDE, VERY EXCITED ABOUT THIS PROJECT. PEACE OF MIND EXCITED. THE VOICE IS TELLING ME HOW IMPORTANT THIS PROJECT IS. SO I WON'T GO INTO DETAIL. I DID HAVE A VIVID DREAM LAST YEAR. I WAS IN A CLASS AND THE TEACHER CHALLENGED US ALL. WRITE A BOOK. CREATE SOMETHING. FOR THE MIDDLE SCHOOLERS. I LOVE YOU HONEY.
8:35PM EST - 8:53PM EST
2.10.2020
MONDAY FEBRUARY 10TH, 2020
HAPPY 19TH BIRTHDAY SHAKEVIA KANAIJAH HARRIS
(OLDEST NIECE)
A PERSON OF NUMBERS THE INTRODUCTION:
WE JUST PUBLISHED VOLUME ONE OF "THE PERSON OF NUMBERS" RIGHT AFTER MIDNIGHT TODAY. WE ENGAGED IN A TWELVE HOUR STUDIO SESSION TO EDIT AND PROOFREAD THE MATERIAL WHILE AUDIO RECORDING. BY MIDNIGHT, THE PROJECT WAS READY FOR PUBLICATION. I AM REALLY EXCITED ABOUT THIS PROJECT. THESE INTRODUCTORY PAGES WILL BE SOME OF THE ONLY PROSE YOU READ IN THIS VOLUME. I AIM TO CREATE EACH VOLUME IN THIS SERIES, UNDER A DIFFERENT WRITING GENRE. THE CONCEPTUAL GENRE IS OF BUSINESS AND ECONOMICS. FINANCIAL LITERACY. INVESTMENT STRATEGY. IN THE FORM OF A DIARY AS WELL. WE MAY ADD A FICTIONAL DIARY AS IT'S OWN VOLUME. WE MAY ADD A NON FICTIONAL DIARY AS IT'S OWN VOLUME AS WELL. WE ARE GOING TO DRIVE THE CONCEPT HOME, USING AS MANY DIFFERENT VARITIES OF CREATIVE EXPRESSION, UNDER THE PRE TENSE OF THE WRITTEN WORD. ANY OTHER FORMATS WE USE, WOULDN'T BE ABLE TO BE READ IN THIS WRITTEN FORMAT. THE ONLY BOUNDARY THIS PROJECT HAS, IS SUCH. I CAN ONLY WRITE THIS PROJECT, SO HOW CREATIVELY INDUCED CAN THE LABOR OF LOVE BE? MY CREATIVE DECLARATION IS TO DECLARE CREATIVE WARFARE ON THIS PARTICULAR SUBJECT OF DISCUSSION. WE ARE DISCUSSING YOUR LIVELIHOOD PEOPLE. WE ARE DISCUSSING MY LIVELIHOOD. WE ARE DISCUSSING OUR LIVELIHOOD. I JUST WANTED TO BE TAKEN SERIOUS AS AN ARTIST. ONLY AN ARTIST COULD HAVE DONE THIS, THE WAY IT'S GETTING DONE NOW. THE CONCEPT DISCUSSED WOULD SHOW, I MAY BE MORE THAN AN ARTIST. I AIM TO THROW ALL OF MY CREATIVE GAUNLET TO THIS PROJECT. I WANT TO DISPLAY THE CREATIVITY I HAVE TAPPED INTO BEFORE, AS WELL THE CREATIVITY I HAVE YET TO TAP INTO. I HAVE FELT LIKE MY DESTINY WAS LIT ON FIRE, SINCE THE YEAR'S BEGINNING. SINCE THE NEW YEAR, I HAVE FELT LIKE SOMETHING GREAT WAS ON IT'S WAY. I DIDN'T KNOW WHAT IT WAS. I WAS TERRIFIED BY THE FEELING. I FEEL NOW, AFTER ACTIVELY PURSUING DESTINY FOR MY FIRST ADULT DECADE, MY DESTINY IS NOW PURSUING ME. I JUST GOT RE ASSIGNED TO ANOTHER POSITION AT ANOTHER SITE, UNDER THE TEMP SERVICE I WORK FOR. I WAS JUST AT THE LAST ASSIGNMENT, SATURDAY UNTIL MIDNIGHT. I PUBLISH VOLUME ONE THE NEXT MIDNIGHT. I GET A CALL AT 6AM. THE ASSIGNMENT HAD ENDED. SO FOR VOLUME TWO, WE WILL GO IN THE DIRECTION OF SHORT STORIES, SHORT FILM SCRIPTS, FEATURE FILM SCRIPTS, AND GO FROM THERE. WE ARE JUST GOING TO HAVE AS MUCH FUN INVESTING HOURS INTO THIS FULL PROJECT AS WE POSSIBLY CAN. THE FULL 500-1000 PAGE PROJECT IS GOING TO BE MY MASTERPIECE. I LOOK FORWARD TO THIS. AS SOON AS I PUBLISHED THIS BOOK, BOOM, A NEW WORK ASSIGNMENT. MY DESTINY IS ON FIRE. I AM PURSUING DESTINY. THE DESTINY IS RESPONDING ACCORDINGLY BY MOVING ME AROUND TO WHERE I NEED TO BE TO WITNESS THE SYNCHRONICITY AND THE SEREDENPITY OF THE WHOLE AFFAIR. I AM ABOUT TO EAT FOR THE FIRST TIME TODAY. TODAY WAS A WEIRD DAY. MY LIFE IS WEIRD THOUGH. THE NEXT SESSION WILL BE WHATEVER GENRE WE CHOOSE FIRST. I HAVE AN IDEA FOR ALL OF THEM SO I JUST HAVE TO FIGURE WHICH LENGTH TO START WITH THEN WHICH OPTION OF THE LENGTH CHOICES TO ULTIMATELY CHOOSE. I MAY SWIVEL BACK AND FORTH SO THERE'S NO PRESSURE FROM ANY DIRECTION.
10:40PM EST - 11:11PM EST
2.10.2020
MONDAY FEBRUARY 10TH, 2020
HAPPY 19TH BIRTHDAY SHAKEVIA KANAIJAH HARRIS
SHORT STORY NUMBER ONE: TTLC: THE INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER: THE THREE LITTLE SNACKS
THE THREE LITTLE PIGS. WE HAVE ALL HEARD OF THIS STORY. MOST OF US. IN THE FINANCIAL WORLD OF ECONOMIC INVESTMENTS, HOW WOULD THE STORY BE TRANSLATED? THE THREE LITTLE PIGS, INSIDE OF THE FINANCIAL WORLD OF ECONOMIC INVESTMENTS. HOW DOES ONE TRANSLATE THIS? LET US LOOK AT THE THREE LITTLE PIGGIES AS THREE PEOPLE SETTING UP THEIR FOUNDATIONS FOR THEIR LIVES. YOU HAVE THREE CONTEMPORARIES. FOR THE STORY'S SAKE, THEY ARE NOT BROTHERS. MAYBE IN ANOTHER SHORT STORY. WE WANT TO HIT HOME HERE BEFORE WE HIT HOME THERE. THREE DIFFERENT 18 YEAR OLDS. THREE DIFFERENT HIGH SCHOOL GRADUATES. THREE DIFFERENT COLLEGE AGED YOUNG ADULTS. THREE DIFFERENT COLLEGE STUDENTS. THESE ARE ALL DIFFERENT UNIVERSES WE MAY EXPLORE. THIS IS ONLY THE INTRODUCTION. THIS IS JUST A MERE WARNING. YOU ARE IN THE MIND RIGHT NOW. YOU ARE IN MY MIND RIGHT NOW. THE THREE LITTLE CONTEMPORARIES. THIS STORY WILL ALLOW US TO DETAIL THE PITFALLS OF THE SUPER SOCIAL LIFE, IN THE SUPER SOCIAL SOCIETY. I AM GRATEFUL TO GOD I MADE IT TO THIS POINT IN THIS SERIES AND IN LIFE AS A WHOLE. I HAVE TOTAL FAITH IN GOD AND I AM SO GRATEFUL FOR ALL OF THE BLESSINGS HE HAS SHOWN ME. I LOVE GOD SO MUCH. I LOVE MYSELF AS WELL. I JUST HAD TO GIVE GOD ALL OF THE GLORY.
THIS IS MY LAST CREATIVE SESSION. MY CREATIVE SESSIONS CONSIST OF AUDIO RECORDING THE WRITING AND PROOFREADING OF WRITING. I PLAN ON INTRODUCING FILM EDITING BACK INTO THE DAILY SCHEDULE. ONCE THE SONY VEGAS PRO EDITING SYSTEM IS ON THE LAPTOP AGAIN, I WILL BE ABLE TO EDIT ARCHIVE RAW FOOTAGE. I LOOK FORWARD TO EDITING THE FOOTAGE INTO ONE HOUR CHAD FILMS. I REALLY LOOK FORWARD TO THIS. ME LETTING YOU INSIDE OF MY CREATIVE SCHEDULE. I REALLY WANT TO KEEP MY LIFE AS LONG AS I CAN. THIS STATEMENT IS GROWTH FOR ME, FOR I REMEMBER YEARS WISHING AGAINST MY LIFE. SO FOR ME TO SAY I REALLY AM GRATEFUL TO BE HERE AND WANT TO STAY LONGER TO KEEP UP WITH DESTINY, IT'S GREAT TO OBSERVE ME FEELING THAT. SYRACUSE HAS A FILM FESTIVAL. I AIM TO SUBMIT A ONE HOUR CHAD FILM INTO THE FESTIVAL. 2020 SYRACUSE INTERNATIONAL FILM FESTIVAL. 10 YEARS AFTER THE YOUTUBE CHANNEL DEBUTS OF KEVITV AND SEEXZAVIERFILMS. THIS DRIVE FOR LIFE IS DRIVEN BY THE DESIRE TO LEAVE AN INHERITANCE FOR MY FAMILY, POSSIBLY CREATE A CHILD OF MY OWN, AND RELEASE ALL OF MY DIVERSIFIED CREATIVE PORTFOLIO. I SPENT MY TWENTIES CREATING MY DIVERSIFIED CREATIVE PORTFOLIO. NOW I SPEND THE THIRTIES DOING MORE. CREATING THE DIVERSIFIED ECONOMIC INVESTMENT PORTFOLIO. RELEASING THE DIVERSIFIED CREATIVE PORTFOLIO. CREATING ANOTHER DIVERSIFIED CREATIVE PORTFOLIO. FULL OF STRATEGY ON CREATING DIVERSIFIED ECONOMIC INVESTMENT PORTFOLIOS. ISN'T THAT JUST LOVELY?
IT'S JUST LOVELY. THE THREE LITTLE PIGGIES. THE THREE LITTLE CONTEMPORARIES. WHEN I CALL MY MOM RIGHT AFTER I AM DONE WITH THIS PARAGRAPH, I AM GOING TO TELL HER ABOUT THIS STORY. I AM SO EXCITED ABOUT THIS VOLUME. EVERY VOLUME OF THIS PROJECT EXCITES. I KNOW EACH ONE WILL TEACH ONE. I KNOW EACH ONE WILL REACH ONE. I KNOW EACH ONE WILL BE DIFFERENT IN GENRE. CAN YOU IMAGINE A FINANCIAL HORROR STORY? I COULD WRITE YOU A FINANCIAL STORY SO HORRIFYING, YOU WOULD RUN FOR SAFETY DIRECTLY INTO THE ARMS OF THE BOGEY MAN OF HADDONFIELD ILLINOIS. THIS IS WHY I DEDICATE MY LIFE TO BUILDING MY CRAFTS AND THE EMPIRES THEY CREATE. I CREATED A CREATIVE EMPIRE. THE GOAL OF THE TWENTIES. THE GOAL FOR THE THIRTIES? CREATE THE ECONOMIC EMPIRE OF INVESTMENTS TO FINANCE THE CREATIVE PORTFOLIO. I LOVE MY LIFE. I LOVE MY GOD. I LOVE MY MOM. I LOVE MY DAD. I LOVE MY THREE BROTHERS. DAVID, QUENTIN, JUSTIN. ATIYANNA, MALIAH, QUAN, QQ, KEVI, DANTE, SHYANNE. ALL OF DAVID'S KIDS. THIS IS THE INTRODUCTION, I AM GETTING THIS OUT OF THE WAY. I HAVE TO CALL MY MOM. I HAVE TO END THIS NIGHT AS THE NEXT DAY USHERS ITSELF IN. TOMORROW I GET REASSIGNED TO A NEW WORK SITE. NEW YEAR, NEW ASSIGNMENT. NEW WEEK. NEW TRADES. I LOVE YOU ALL TOO. HAPPY 19TH BIRTHDAY TO KEVI. THE LAST WRITING SESSION ON HER 19TH BIRTHDAY. I MAY COME BACK AND DO ONE MORE. I MAY NOT. I HAVE TO GET UP IN LESS THAN SEVEN HOURS SO I MAKE IT TO THE OFFICE ONE HOUR AFTER THEY OPEN. WHEN THE SUN RISES I WANT TO BE THERE WITH FOOD, CHILLING AND I WILL WRITE FROM THERE IF I CAN.
6:38PM EST - 7:08PM EST
2.11.2020
TUESDAY FEBRUARY 11TH, 2020
HAPPY 30TH BIRTHDAY TO EUSTACHE ROMULUS
HAPPY BIRTHDAY STOSH
THE THREE LITTLE CONTEMPORARIES: CHAPTER ONE: THE DISTRACT
THERE'S A WOLF IN TOWN. THE WOLF IS BIG. THE WOLF IS BAD. THE WOLF IS HUNGRY. THE WOLF IS LOOKING. THE WOLF IS LOOKING FOR FOOD. THE WOLF IS LOOKING FOR YOU. ARE YOU WOLF FOOD? THE BIG BAD WOLF, IN REALITY, IS ECONOMIC SLAVERY AND THE DEBT COLLECTION AGE. IT'S A DEBT COLLECTION REVOLUTION GOING ON OUT HERE MAN. EVERYBODY OWES SOMEBODY MONEY. AND THAT'S THE BIG BAD WOLF. THE BIG BAD WOLF IS THE ECONOMIC SYSTEM IN WHICH WE ALL RESIDE. IN THIS ECONOMIC SYSTEM, ANYONE WHO BUILDS THEIR HOUSES OF STICK AND STRAW ARE DOOMED. ANYONE OUT THERE BUILDING HOUSES OF STRAW AND STICK ARE DOOMED. ECONOMICALLY SPEAKING. WHO IS THE BEST NARRATOR FOR THIS STORY? MAYBE UNCLE SAM. THE POLITICIAN. HOW YOU PLAY THE GAME DETERMINES HOW BIG YOU WIN. HOW YOU PLAY THE GAME DETERMINES IF YOU WIN AT ALL. THE WOLF HAS NO PITY. HAVE NO PITY ON THE WOLF. PLAY THE GAME TO WIN. LET US SAY, FOR THE SAKE OF THIS PROJECT, WE ARE LITTLE ECONOMIC PIGGIES. SOME PIGGIES WILL GET EATEN. SOME PIGGIES MAY MAKE IT TO THE MARKET PLACE. SOME PIGGIES WILL GET ATE AT THE MARKET PLACE. YOU MUST ECONOMICALLY SURVIVE. INCIDENTALLY, YOU MUST LEARN TO ECONOMICALLY SURVIVE WITHIN THE JUNGLE. THERE IS A CIRCUS WITHIN THE JUNGLE. IF YOU WANT TO SURVIVE, STAY AWAY FROM THE WOLF. STAY AWAY FROM THE WOLF, UNTIL YOU HAVE HIS MONEY. IF YOU DON'T HAVE THE WOLF'S MONEY, HE WILL EAT YOU WHEN HE FINDS YOU. IT'S ACTUALLY HIS MONEY. HE MAKES THE MONEY. YOU ARE BORROWING THE MONEY FROM HIM. HE LOANED YOU EVERY DOLLAR. HIS COMMISSION IS CALLED TAXES. DURING TAX SEASON, THE WOLF CAME TO COLLECT. THE WOLF COLLECTS DEBT, OR CHITLINS. THE WOLF IS EVERYTHING ABOUT THE ECONOMIC SLAVERY SYSTEM. EVERY LITTLE PIGGIE IS AN ECONOMIC SLAVE. ONE DAY THE BIG BAD WOLF WILL COME TO TEST THE ECONOMIC FOUNDATION EVERY LITTLE PIGGIE HAS BUILT FOR THEMSELVES. YOU MUST BUILD AN ECONOMIC FOUNDATION FOR YOURSELF AS SOON AS POSSIBLE. THE OTHER LITTLE PIGGIES AROUND ALL ARE POTENTIAL MEALS FOR THE BIG BAD WOLF. ONLY THE SMARTEST AND THE BRIGHTEST OF THE LITTLE PIGGIES WILL SEE OLD MAJOR'S AGE. DON'T WORRY ABOUT HAVING FRIENDS. YOU BETTER MAKE SURE YOU KNOW HOW TO PAY YOUR BILLS ON TIME. YOU HAD BETTER MAKE SURE, YOU KNOW HOW TO PAY YOUR BILLS IN ADVANCE. YOU BETTER MAKE SURE YOU KNOW HOW TO BUILD YOUR CREDIT. THOSE FRIENDS YOU'RE RUNNING AROUND WITH, THEY OWE THE WOLF THE SAME DEBT YOU DO. EVERYONE STARTS OFF EQUALLY IN DEBT. THE ECONOMIC DECISIONS YOU MAKE ON THE FARM WILL DETERMINE THE ECONOMIC HARM YOU BRING YOURSELF. WITH OR WITHOUT CHARM. THE DECISIONS OF THIS TIME PERIOD YOU LIVE IN WILL DECIDE YOUR FATE. THE DECISIONS OF YOUR CONTEMPORARIES WILL DECIDE THEIR FATE AS WELL. ALLOW EVERYONE TO DECIDE THEIR OWN FATE. MAYBE YOU DON'T WANT TO GET CAUGHT UP IN SOME ONE ELSE'S FATE. DON'T YOU WANT YOUR OWN FATE? FATE IS FATE. FATE IS FATE BUT EVERYONE HAS THEIR OWN DESTINY TO PURSUE. WHY NOT JUST PURSUE YOUR OWN DESTINY? IF YOU DON'T, THEN THE CONVERSE STATEMENT IS YOU DID NOT PURUSE YOUR DESTINY. MAYBE YOU WON'T END UP ACQUIRING DESTINY. THEN THAT'S WHERE FATE COMES IN. FATE WILL COME IN REGARDLESS OF WHETHER OR NOT YOUR DESTINY WAS ACTIVATED. THEN AGAIN, MAYBE, THOSE WOULD BE TWO DIFFERENT FATES. WHICH FATE DO YOU WANT THEN? THE FATE OF VICTORY IN DESTINY OR THE FATE OF NEVER SEEING YOUR DESTINY. THE BIG BAD WOLF IS COMING FOR YOU ALL. HIGH SCHOOL DESTROYS THE LITTLE PIGGIES. IN KINDERGARTEN AND FIRST GRADE, IT IS GOOD TO BE SOCIAL. AT 18, WHEN ALL THE KIDS WHO WERE LOCKED UP IN PUBLIC SCHOOLING INSTITUTIONS FOR 13 CONSECUTIVE BIRTHDAYS, ARE OF LEGAL AGE, STAY AWAY FROM THEM. THEY ARE GOING TO DESTROY THEMSELVES. THEY MAY FALL VICTIM TO THE STRATEGIC ATTACKS AGAINST OUR GENERATION. THE GOAL OF THE PAST ELITE IS TO TAKE OUT OUR LEADERSHIP ABILITIES BEFORE WE EVER SEE LEADERSHIP AGE. OUR CAPACITY TO LEAD IS AT AN ALL TIME LOW. THIS COMES FROM BEING SOCIAL. I RESPECT YOU ALL AS PEOPLE. WITH THAT SAID, THE GAME IS TO DREAM BIG. ANY SMALL DREAMERS MUST STAY THE HELL AWAY FROM ME. I AM NOT SO NEEDY FOR ANOTHER'S COMPANY THAT I DON'T DISCERN WHO I SHARE COMPANY WITH. WE ALL CAN DO VERY BAD ALL ALONE AND BY OURSELVES. WE DO NOT NEED ANY HELP MAKING ILL INFORMED DECISIONS. IF AS A GROUP, WE ARE MAKING ILL INFORMED DECISIONS, WE ARE AN ILL INFORMED GROUP. THE BIG BAD WOLF WILL EAT YOU ALL. HE WILL TEAR THE ECONOMIC FLESH FROM YOUR LIFE SAVINGS. NOT TOO MANY PIGGIES EVEN HAVE LIFE SAVINGS. JUST NOW, IN YOUR QUEST TO BE COOL AND POPULAR, YOU MAY JUST END UP GIVING UP EVERYTHING YOU EVER WANTED. UNLESS YOU ONLY EVER WANTED COOL POPULARITY. WHEN YOU HIT THIRTY, THINK ABOUT WHAT IS COOL THEN. IT'LL BE LATE THEN BUT MAYBE YOU COULD THINK ABOUT WHAT THIRTY YEAR OLDS FIND COOL. WHAT DOES THE FORTY YEAR OLD FIND COOL? EVERYONE WON'T HAVE THE SAME PERCEPTION. THAT'S THE POINT. THAT'S WHY YOU STAY TO YOURSELF. OTHERWISE YOU FIND YOURSELF SURROUNDED BY THOSE WITH DIFFERENT PERCEPTIONS. NOW IT BOILS DOWN TO THREE DIFFERENT FACTORS. YOUR PERCEPTION, THEIR PERCEPTION, AND THE PERCEPTION CLOSEST TO ECONOMIC FREEDOM. THE PERCEPTION CLOSES TO ECONOMIC FREEDOM WINS. OTHER PEOPLE WILL PUT YOU IN DANGER, IF YOU DON'T BELIEVE ME WE WON'T MEET AGAIN. I DON'T KNOW WHERE ANYONE ELSE WILL END UP. I DON'T KNOW WHERE I'M GOING TO END UP. I ONLY KNOW WE WON'T END UP IN THE SAME PLACE. I WILL BE IN A CLASS OF MY OWN. IT WAS MY RIGHT TO DO SO. I AM HERE NOW HELPING YOU GET INTO A CLASS OF YOUR OWN. I WILL HAVE THE FATE OF THE GUY WHO NEVER GAVE UP HIS CHILDHOOD AMBITION AND DEDICATED HIS LIFE TO IT. THAT'S ALL I MEAN WHEN I SAY I WILL END UP IN A DIFFERENT CATEGORY THAN MOST. I NEVER COMPROMISED. IT'S HARD TO SUM UP MY ARTISTRY. I CAN WRITE. I COULD'VE WRITTEN ANYTHING THEN WITHIN LIMITATIONS. I CHOSE TO WRITE THIS. NOW THE POSSIBILITIES ARE LIMITLESS TO HOW FAR OTHERS CAN GO FROM THIS. I DON'T WANT THE BIG BAD WOLF TO GET YOU. GET OUT OF THE FOREST OF ECONOMIC DEBT COLLECTION. EVERYTHING IN THE FOREST IS SET UP TO KEEP YOU IN DEBT. IF YOU ARE SURROUNDED BY OTHERS IN DEBT, AND THEY ARE NOT FINANCIALLY LITERATE OR EVEN TRYING, YOU MAY FIND YOUR SELF AS A MARK, EXPLOITED OR ROBBED FOR CASH OR CREDIT. THINK ABOUT IT. THINK ABOUT, THINK ABOUT IT, THINK ABOUT IT. IF I CAN'T READ AND THERE IS A BOOK REPORT DUE. RIGHT? HE WHO HAS IT GET ROBBED BY THOSE THAT DON'T MAN IS WHAT I'M SAYING. WHEN YOU MEET SOMEONE, ASK YOURSELF HOW LIKELY IT IS THEY ARE AROUND TWO DECADES FROM THEN. OTHERWISE YOU'RE LETTING THEM WASTE YOUR TIME. MOST PEOPLE DO NOT GET WHAT THEY WANT FROM LIFE. THEY WERE TOO DISTRACTED. MOST PEOPLE ARE DISTRACTIONS. MOST PEOPLE ARE DISTRACTED. MOST PEOPLE ARE DISTRACTING. DISTRACTING AND DISTRACTED DISTRACTIONS.
9:27PM EST - 10:12PM EST
2.11.2020
TUESDAY FEBRUARY 11TH, 2020
STOSH'S 30TH BIRTHDAY
HAPPY 30TH BIRTHDAY STOSH
THE THREE LITTLE CONTEMPORARIES: CHAPTER TWO: STRANGE FOR CHANGE YOU GRADUATE HIGH SCHOOL AND THEN THEY DROP YOU OFF INTO THE FOREST. IN THE FOREST, YOU ARE ON YOUR OWN DAWG. IT'S A SAD SIGHT TO SEE, FINANCIAL ILLITERACY. YOU DON'T WANT TO BE, THE WALKING EPITOME, FINANCIAL ILLITERACY. MOST PEOPLE CAN READ. THE ONLY REASON MOST PEOPLE CAN READ, IS SHEEP NEED TO READ. SHEEP NEED TO READ, SO THEY KNOW WHAT INSTRUCTIONS TO FOLLOW. I'M YOUR FRIEND, I WANT YOU TO BE A LEADER. IT'S GOING TO BE HARD TO LEAD, IF YOUR WALLET IS BROKEN. IF YOUR EARNING POWER, IS AT AN ALL TIME LOW, RECONSIDER YOUR FOCUS, PLEASE. I'M BEGGING YOU, PLEASE! IN THIS FOREST, IT IS A SURVIVAL QUEST. IT IS A RACE OUT OF THE FOREST. THE FOREST OF ECONOMIC SERVITUDE. SERVING THE DOLLAR. WHEN SERVING THE DOLLAR, JUST KNOW, THE WOLF WILL EVENTUALLY EAT YOUR HEART OUT. THE DOLLAR MUST SERVE YOU. ONCE THE DOLLAR SERVES YOU, THE WOLF CAN BE PAID OFF. IF THE WOLF IS HUNGRY, HE NEEDS ONE OF TWO THINGS. MONEY FROM THOSE WHO OWE HIM, OR FLESH FROM THOSE SAME SHEEP. OR PIGGIES. WHICH EVER ONE YOU WANT TO BE, YOU CAN BE. YOU CAN BE WHATEVER YOU WANT TO BE. WITH THAT SAID, I HAVE FAITH IN THE FUTURE AND YOU. FOR YOU ARE A PART OF THE FUTURE. I HAVE FAITH IN THE FUTURE YOU. SO GET THERE NOW. I AM HELPING YOU THE BEST I CAN. EVERYONE WILL NOT MAKE IT OUT OF THE FOREST. WHY IS IT SO LONELY AT THE TOP? IT IS LONELY AT THE TOP BECAUSE NO ONE WANTS TO BE LONELY. IF EVERYONE IS FINANCIALLY ILLITERATE, WHOEVER ISN'T WAS MIGHTY LONELY. SIMPLE MATH. EVERYONE DOESN'T MAKE A MILLION DOLLARS. EVERYONE DOESN'T CREATE A MILLION DOLLAR EARNING POWER. EVERYONE DOESN'T ATTEND COLLEGE UNIVERSITIES. I HAVEN'T YET. EVERYONE IS BORN EQUAL. EVERYONE DIES EQUAL. EVERYONE DOESN'T LIVE EQUALLY. IT'S THE LIFE ITSELF CONTAINING UNFAIRNESS. NO MATTER THE CIRCUMSTANCES SURROUNDING THE BIRTHING OR DYING PROCESS, EVERYONE EVER ALIVE, WAS BORN AND THEN DIED, SOMEHOW. UNFAIRNESS BREEDS EMOTIONS. THESE EMOTIONS ARE CONTRAST. THE EMOTIONS CONTRAST HOW YOU WOULD LIKE TO FEEL. SO IN ESSENCE, SAID BY ESTER HICKS, THIS IS A POSITIVE SCENARIO. I WANT YOU TO GET EVERYTHING OUT OF THIS WORLD YOU POSSIBLY CAN. I WOULD LIKE THAT FOR MYSELF AND MY BIRTH FAMILY AS WELL. NOW I AM HELPING MYSELF GET THERE, BY USING MY GOD GIVEN GIFTS, TO HELP YOU ACHIEVE YOUR GREATNESS. IN THE FOREST OF ECONOMIC SLAVERY, EVERYONE WILL NOT MAKE IT OUT. YOU HAVE TO DECIDE, RIGHT HERE AND RIGHT NOW, WHAT'S IT GOING TO BE? DON'T LET GO. JUST PICK ONE CHOICE CONSCIOUSLY THEN IT'LL BE EASIER TO RECONCILE WITHIN YOURSELF IN THE UPCOMING FUTURE. HOW GREAT DO YOU WANT YOUR FUTURE TO BE? IF YOUR FUTURE MEANS NOTHING TO YOU, BURN THIS BOOK. THROW IT IN THE AIRPLANE TOILET. RIP EVERY PAGE OUT AND EAT IT. LET YOUR DOG EAT IT. GIVE THIS BOOK TO YOUR DOG, AS A PLAYTOY. THEN TEACH YOUR DOG TO READ. THEN WHEN YOUR DOG READS IT, AT LEAST ONE OF YOU ALL WILL BE FINANCIALLY LITERATE. IF I SAID, "LISTEN, JACK FROST IS OUT THERE, PUT A THICK JACKET ON", THIS MEANS I CARE. SO WHEN I SAY UNCLE SAM IS THE BIG BAD WOLF AND HE WILL BLOW YOUR HOUSE DOWN, I DON'T WANT TO SEE THIS HAPPEN. THE BRITISH ARE COMING! THE BRITISH ARE COMING! REVERE YOUR OWN YOUTH, PAUL, YOU GET IT ONLY ONCE. LIVE YOUR YOUTH UP TO THE MAX. THIS MEANS, STILL HAVING YOUTH TO SHARE AT 40. THOSE WHOM SQUANDERED THEIR MOST ILLUSTRIOUS YEARS WITH HYPER SOCIALIZING, IT IS WHAT IT IS. I AM ASKING YOU, ANYONE YOUNGER, TO ASK YOURSELF, IF YOU WANT THAT FOR YOURSELF? YOU EVER WORK A JOB AND YOU REALIZE MANY OF THE OLDER WORKERS ARE BITTER PEOPLE? MAYBE THEY ARE JUST PEOPLE EXPERIENCING A BITTER REALITY. THEY WERE DISPLAYING THEIR GREATNESS AT ONE TIME, THEY HAD TO BE. EVEN IF IT WERE WHEN THEY WERE TEN YEARS OF AGE. THEY PROJECT THIS BITTERNESS FOR ONE FACT. THEY SQUANDERED THEIR YOUTH CHASING HOES. MAYBE IT WAS A LIFE OF CRIME THAT NEVER PAID OFF. IF YOU'RE GOING TO ROB A BANK, YOU BETTER BE THE GREATEST AND SAFEST BANK ROBBER WITH NO CITIZEN OR POLICE CASUALTIES EVER. OR YOU'RE A DEAD MAN. I'M STILL YOUR FRIEND, I'M JUST NOT HERE TO KISS ASS. I'M HERE TO GET YOU PAID. IN ORDER FOR US TO IN FACT GET PAID, YOU'RE GOING TO HAVE TO GET OUT OF YOUR OWN WAY BUDDY. YOUR FEAR WILL HOLD YOU BACK FOREVER, IF YOU LET IT MY GOOD SIR. MY FEAR WOULD DEFINITELY DO THE SAME EXACT THING, TO ME, DO NOT EVER GET THIS FACT TWISTED. AMERICA WILL BE GREAT AGAIN, ONCE THE AVERAGE AMERICAN IS FINANCIALLY LITERATE. FINANCIAL LITERACY AMONGST THE COMMON FOLK, IS NOT WANTED BY THE ESTABLISHED, ESTABLISHMENT. THE ESTABLISHING AND ESTABLISHED ESTABLISHMENT. WHY WOULD THEY TEACH US TO READ LETTERS? THEN ASK WHY WOULD THEY TEACH US TO READ NUMBERS? WHY WOULD THEY TEACH US TO READ WORDS AND NOT PERCENTAGES? STATISTICS? THEY DON'T TEACH US TO READ THE DOLLAR. WHEN I SAY STATS I MEAN ECONOMIC STATISTICS. WHEN I SAY PERCENTAGES, I'M TALKING FINANCIAL LEVERAGING USING FINANCIAL INSTRUMENTS AND FINANCIAL SECURITIES. ASSETS, DIGITAL ASSETS. READING THE DOLLAR. SOUNDS JUST FANTASTICAL DOESN'T IT? HOW DO YOU READ THE DOLLAR? BY DOUBLING YOUR EARNING POWER. BY LEARNING TO READ THE DOLLAR, YOU CAN DOUBLE YOUR EARNING POWER. IT IS NOT ABOUT SALARY, IT IS ABOUT EARNING POWER. IF A HIGH SCHOOL GRADUATE OR EVEN A DROP OUT, OR THE COLLEGE DROP OUT IS MORE FINANCIALLY LITERATE THAN THE COLLEGE GRADUATE WITH EVERY DEGREE YOU CAN HAVE, GOOD LUCK TO THE GRADUATE. THEY PLAY THE GAME WELL, THE GAME OF HIGH PRICED TIME SLAVE. THERE ARE SLAVES WITH TWO HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS IN EARNINGS YEARLY. IF YOU ARE GOING TO SLAVE YOURSELF, SLAVE YOURSELF IN YOUR MOST PASSIONATE FIELD. THE FOREST IS FULL OF DISTRACTIONS. NEVER DENY THAT. THE FOREST WILL NEVER DENY ITSELF AN OPPORTUNITY TO UTILIZE YOUR ECONOMIC FLESH AS THE MEAL OF THE NIGHT. ALL I AM SAYING IS "LEARN TO READ THE DOLLAR". THIS WILL GET AMERICA TO WHERE SHE WANTS TO BE IN DESTINY'S EYES. AMERICANS MUST BE FINANCIALLY LITERATE. IF NOT, WE MUST STAY ON COURSE INDIVIDUALLY. WE ARE SURROUNDED BY THE FINANCIALLY ILLITERATE. WE WERE ONCE OF THE SAME CALIBER. SOME THINGS CHANGE, SOME THINGS DON'T CHANGE. THEY STILL DO STRANGE FOR CHANGE.
11:08PM EST - 12:03AM EST
2.11.2020 - 2.12.2020
TUESDAY FEBRUARY 11TH, 2020 -
WEDNESDAY FEBRUARY 12TH, 2020
STOSH'S 30TH BIRTHDAY
HAPPY 30TH BIRTHDAY STOSH!!!
THE THREE LITTLE CONTEMPORARIES: CHAPTER THREE: ON PREVIOUS STOPS THE WOLF WILL COME ONE DAY TO ALL, FOR DEBT COLLECTION. THE ULTIMATE DEBT COLLECTION. THE WOLF WILL WANT IT'S MONEY WITH INTEREST. IT IS IN YOUR BEST INTEREST, TO HAND OVER THE WOLF'S FUNDS. TO THE WOLF, YOU MUST SURRENDER YOUR FUNDS YOU OWE TO THE WOLF. OR YOU CAN JUST SURRENDER YOUR BUNS. THE WOLF IS GOING TO GET PAID. EVEN IF YOU'RE BANKRUPT AT THE END OF THE DAY. ALWAYS REMEMBER, ONCE UPON A TIME, YOU HAD YOUTH. YOU SQUANDERED IT. WHAT THE F'S YOUR PROBLEM? THAT'S WHY SOME OF THE OLDER WORKERS AT OUR JOBS ARE SO BITTER. THEY SQUANDERED THEIR YOUTH. IT'S NOT YOUR FAULT. YOU WEREN'T THERE. THEY WERE THERE. THEY WERE IN CHARGE OF ACTIVELY PURSUING THEIR OWN DESTINY MAN. THIS HAD NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU. THEY WERE BITTER BEFORE YOU MET THEM. THIS IS WHY THEY WERE BITTER WHEN YOU MET THEM. GET THIS THRU YOUR HEAD. IF YOU WERE A FISH, WOULD YOU WANT TO BE ANYWHERE NEAR, WHAT IS COMMONLY REFERRED TO AS, THE HOOK? I DIDN'T THINK SO. WE'VE ALL SEEN THE SPONGE BOY EPISODE. I PUT "SPONGE BOY" ON PURPOSE. C.I. DEFLECTED. IT IS A CIRCUS AND A JUNGLE OUT THERE MAN. THE CIRCUS IS WITHIN THE JUNGLE. MEANING, THERE ARE NOTHING BUT TRAPS SET ALL THRU OUT THE JUNGLE. TRAPS. MEANT TO CONTAIN YOU. MEANT TO ENSLAVE YOU. TRAPS TO HOLD YOU DOWN. UNTIL THE HUNTER RETURNS TO KIDNAP THE CATCH. FINANCIAL FALSE IMPRISONMENT, IS WHEN YOU KEEP YOUR MONEY IN A BANK. ECONOMIC KIDNAPPING IS WHEN YOU ARE INVESTING YOUR FUNDS. SO LOOK HERE, INVEST YOUR FUNDS. KIDNAP YOUR CHECK.
THE RANSOM IS THE RETURN ON INVESTMENT. THE DOUBLE IS THE RANSOM. FANDOM. CULT CLASSIC. DO YOU WANT OUT OF THE FOREST OF ECONOMIC SERVITUDE NOT? IF SO, FOLLOW JARFAR. HARDY HARD HAR. YOU HAVE TO DECIDE ON WHAT KIND OF LIFE YOU WILL LEAD. THE LIFE OF PERSONAL ACCOMPLISH OR THE LIFE OF HYPER SOCIALITY. IF THERE IS A WOLF PURSUING EVERYONE AROUND YOU, MAYBE THEN THE WOLF IS ALSO PURSUING YOU AS WELL.
IF THE WOLF IS IN FACT PURSUING YOU AS WELL, GET OUT OF THE FOREST. THE CIRCUS WITHIN THE JUNGLE, IS MEANT TO KEEP THOSE IN THE JUNGLE. THE CIRCUS WITHIN THE JUNGLE, IS MEANT TO KEEP ENTERTAINED, THOSE INSIDE OF THE JUNGLE. IN ORDER TO MAKE IT OUT OF THE JUNGLE, ONE MUST STAY FROM OUT OF THE CIRCUS WITHIN THE JUNGLE. A CIRCUS IS SAFE. A JUNGLE IS NOT. A CIRCUS WITHIN A JUNGLE, COULDN'T POSSIBLY BE SAFE. STAY OUT OF IT PEOPLE. THIS IS COMING FROM THE WOLF HIMSELF. WHAT IF THE WOLF WERE THE NARRATOR? WHAT IF I WERE THE WOLF RIGHT NOW? WHAT IF THE WOLF LIKED FAIR GAME? WHAT IF THE WOLF WANTED TO PLAY FAIR? WOULD THE WOLF WARN YOU OF WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU AT THE PAWS OF THE WOLF? WOULD THE WOLF GIVE YOU A FAIR WARNING, HE IS OUT TO GET YOU? IF YOU DO NOT CARE WHAT HAPPENS TO YOU, I'M DISGUSTED. WE WILL DISCUSS ARCHITECTURE SOON. STRAWS, STICKS, AND BRICKS. REMEMBER, ANYONE YOU EVER MEET, YOU CAN'T PROVE THEY WILL BE AROUND ONE OR TWO DECADES LATER. LET ALONE THREE TO FOUR DECADES. SO JUST WAIT UNTIL YOUR THIRD AND FOURTH DECADES TO MAKE FRIENDS. MAKE FRIENDS WHEN YOU'RE OLD AND SHRIVELED. MAKE MONEY FOR WHEN YOU'RE OLD AND SHRIVELED, WITH YOUR YOUTH. EVERY OTHER HIGH SCHOOL GRADUATE, IS FACING THE SAME ECONOMIC OBSTACLES YOU ARE. SO LEAVE THEM ALONE. LET THEM FIGURE IT OUT ON THEIR OWN OR GET DISTRACTED. IF YOU CAN MANAGE TO ATTRACT ANOTHER PERSON TO HELP FOCUS ON IT, THEN YES, NAPOLEON HILL'S MASTERMIND PRINCIPLE. UNTIL THE MASTERMIND IN YOUR LATER YEARS, STAY DILIGENTLY GLUED TO SELF RELIANCE, CHIEF DEFINITE AIM AND IMAGINATION. NOT TO MENTION PERSISTENCE. I LOVE THAT BOOK. MAYBE THE WOLF REALLY DOESN'T EVEN WANT TO EAT YOU. MAYBE YOU JUST GOT EATEN OFF OF DEFAULT. LIKE A LOAN? EXACTLY. A LOAN. WOULDN'T WANT TO DEFAULT ON A PAYMENT AGREEMENT WITH NIAGRA MOHAWK NOW WOULD YA? AKA NATIONAL GRID. ALL OF YOUR CONTEMPORARIES ARE DECISION MAKERS FOR THEIR OWN LIFE. IF THEY ALWAYS HAVE TIME TO HANG OUT, THAT'S A BAD SIGN. THEY SHOULD BE BUSY THE MAJORITY OF THEIR TIME. THEIR SPARE TIME WOULD BE BEST APPLIED TOWARDS THEIR DESIRED PURSUIT. THEREFORE, WHATEVER SOMEONE IS DOING WITH THEIR TIME, THEY CHOOSE TO. WHATEVER SOMEONE DOES WITH THEIR MONEY, IS WHAT THEY CHOOSE TO. THE SAME APPLIES TO ANYTHING INCLUDING ENERGY AND FOCUS, INTENTION. EVEN FOOD. I DO NOT KNOW WHAT TO TELL YOU. DO NOT GET EATEN OFF OF DEFAULT. EVERYONE FACES A POTENTIAL FINANCIAL CRISIS, WAY BEFORE THEIR MIDLIFE CRISIS. WAY BEFORE YOUR FORTIES, YOU COULD EXPERIENCE FINANCIAL TRAGEDY. THE NAOV NANO VIBRONIX COMPANY RESIDES IN THE NANO TECHNOLOGY INDUSTRY VALLEY. SEAMY VALLEY BABY. IF YOU DON'T ACCELERATE YOUR FOCUS, AFTER DIRECTING YOUR FOCUS ON YOUR HEART'S DESIRES, WHO THE EFF WILL? THEN IT MAY NEVER GET DONE. TRUST ME, YOU DON'T WANT TO BE THAT GUY. DUDE. GET IT MAN? I'M HERE FOR YOU. I AM ONLY HERE FOR A LIMITED TIME. THIS HOWEVER WILL LAST FOREVER. IT IS YOUR ECONOMICAL FOUNDATION YOU BUILD, ALLOWING YOU TO REALIZE THE DREAMS YOU HAVE, MONEY CAN ACTUALLY ATTAIN FOR YOU. YOU ARE WORTH EVERYTHING YOU EVER WANTED. YOU ARE WORTH IT. YOU ARE WORTH EVERY DREAM YOU HAVE. YOU CAN BEGIN TO TOUCH EACH DREAM YOU HAVE. YOU HAVE TO BE SINCERELY HONEST ABOUT THE ENTIRE AFFAIR HOWEVER. IF GOD AND THE UNIVERSE, THE COSMOS, SEE TO IT YOUR DREAMS ACTUALLY HAPPEN, WHAT WOULD YOU IMAGINE WERE THE PRE REQ? THE PRELIMINARY STEPS ONE MUST TAKE IN ORDER TO ATTAIN THEIR ULTIMATE DESIRE, IN SOME CASES, IS THE UTTER DISSOLUTION OF THE SUPER SOCIAL LIFE.
HOW CAN ONE EVER WRITE A BOOK, IF THEY ARE ALWAYS SURROUNDED BY OTHER PEOPLE WHO CRAVE THEIR ATTENTION? FOR WHATEVER REASON. THERE ARE MANY REASONS OTHER PEOPLE WOULD WANT TO BE AROUND YOU. ZEY CALL IT, ULTERIOR MOTIVES. IN THE PERFECT WORLD, EVERYONE YOU EVER LET IN YOUR LIFE, WILL BE THE GREATEST FRIEND EVER TO YOU. HOPEFULLY YOU REALIZE, MAYBE THEN WE ARE NOT ACTUALLY IN A PERFECT WORLD AFTER ALL. EH? EVERYONE FACES THE WOLF. WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO WHEN HE IS AT YOUR DOOR, HUFFING AND PUFFING? FOR THE RECORD. SILVER BULLETS MAKE THIS BIG BAD WEREWOLF STRONGER AND HUNGRIER. FOR ANYONE WHO SAID THEY WOULD GRAB A GUN WHEN THE WOLF COMES. THE WOLF HAS GOONS. WATCHING FROM THE HILLSIDE THE WOLF'S GOONS ARE. IN CONJUNCTION WITH HOWLING AND FEASTIN ON PREVIOUS STOPS.
submitted by
FitInvestigator5945 to
DXYRSISPOT [link] [comments]
2023.03.25 02:07 Saturdead The Drainpipe Siren
The summer I turned 10 was the best time of my life. For years I’d had trouble making friends with other girls, and out of nowhere I was accepted into a group of boys. We would ride our bikes everywhere, play games, and sit up all night just talking about superheroes. I loved it, and I started enjoying coming to school.
That summer was the first summer we went to Everett’s cabin. We biked up there with his dad and spent three days hiking, fishing, telling stories, building a treehouse, and chowing down on hot dogs. It was amazing, and probably the first time in my life where I truly felt like part of a group.
For the next few years, we went back up there every summer. Sometimes we’d get another member, sometimes we’d lose one. People came and went, but we biked up there every summer nonetheless.
They became my best friends. I was one of the “original members” alongside Everett and Sam, but one year we had Lewis, another year there was Owen, and so on. But me, Everett, and Sam? We were always there. The originals.
By the time we all turned 14, there was another girl joining the group; Sam’s girlfriend Josslyn. I’d had some trouble getting along with other girls, so I was a bit hesitant about having Josslyn come along. But I was hilariously wrong. Within a couple of weeks, Josslyn became my best friend. She was like the sister I never had.
The year we turned 16 was the last time we would go there as a group. By then, everyone was growing up. Some were going to college; others were getting a job. Hell, Sam and Josslyn had just broken up and could barely be in the same room. Spending the summer in Everett’s cabin became one of those things that you just stop doing. We promised we’d go back there someday and celebrate summer the right way, knowing full well that would probably never happen.
And then, nothing. And as with all names and faces, they started growing distant. We kept in touch every now and then, but Sam, Everett and Josslyn all went on with their lives. I did too.
That was until a few years ago, when we all turned 30.
By then, Sam was about to move out of state. His startup company had gained some traction, and they were moving their main office. He was hitting the big leagues.
Josslyn was planning a move to Scotland. She’d met this guy at the university that she fell head over heels in love with, and the two of them’d had a long-distance relationship for close to a decade.
Everett, well, he’d tried to play the family man. He had a four-year old son and a two-year old girl with a woman who was divorcing him. Oof.
And me? Well, I wasn’t dealing with my aging very well. I’ve had anxiety all my life and haven’t celebrated a birthday since I was 14. I can barely look myself in the mirror, horrified of the possibility of seeing a grey hair. I’m a bit of a hypochondriac, truth be told, and I imagine feeling all kinds of cramps and pains because of my age. And yes, I know 30 isn’t that old. Doesn’t matter.
But that summer, Everett sent us a message out of nowhere. His family was selling the cabin, and he figured one more trip down memory lane would do us all some good. The whole area was being sold off to a logging company at the end of summer. Personally, I just think the divorce was getting to him.
At first, I wasn’t going to accept. But after seeing both Sam and Josslyn agreeing to come, I couldn’t say no. Maybe it would distract me from turning 30.
So one sunny day in late June I drove down from Morgantown back home to Juniper (WV), not knowing what to expect. I figured I might get a nice weekend out of it.
And as I met up with Sam and Everett, it was as if nothing had changed. They hugged me. We laughed, we joked around, and we laughed some more. Everett had rented us mountain bikes. I got the blue one.
Sure, they looked a bit different. Sam had put on a few pounds and had a thick pair of glasses. He was already sweating. Everett, who used to have dreadlocks, had this short and neat office-type haircut, and his eyes looked darker. But that was all just appearance; they were the same guys. Same humor, same smiles, same favorite superheroes. Wonderful.
We stopped at the supermarket. I was comparing beef jerky prices when Sam walked up to me.
“Josslyn went on ahead,” he explained. “The roads are all dug up, so we’re taking the tunnel.”
“The Rosewater tunnel? By the railroad?” I asked.
“Yeah,” nodded Sam. “Shouldn’t take long. Josslyn is already up there.”
Made sense to me. Josslyn was the outdoorsy type. She was probably up there making a fire by rubbing sticks together or something. But just in case, I bought myself a Firestarter. You never know.
And then we were off. Riding bikes with the same people, down the same roads. Sure, it all looked different, but it really wasn’t. After all these years, I was still just me and the guys. For a moment, I felt this surge of optimism; like everything, somehow, might turn out all right.
Everett took point. We followed a trail deep into the pine forest, sweating under the summer sun. The canopy was a blessing, hiding us from the afternoon heat. It took us a bit over an hour to find the railroad tracks. We followed them north. Sam was sweating like he’d never even seen a bike before.
Then we got to the tunnel. The old Rosewater tunnel wasn’t long, but it was old. Everyone knew about it, but it was the kind of place that parents refused to let their kids go near. The place was probably covered in mold. Still, biking through it wouldn’t be a problem. You could feel the draft coming through.
The tunnel had a slight curve to it, so we couldn’t see the other side. Still, Everett took point and howled with joy as he entered. The echo bounced off the walls, reaching into the mountain. Sam followed suit, shrieking just as loud. We dove deep into the dark with the rhythmic thumping of the railroad tracks beneath us.
Our bike lights shone as bright as they could, but the tunnel swallowed them. It was getting colder and colder, almost to the point of my breath showing. Little dust particles danced in the weak light. The sound of spinning bike chains and thumping wheels echoed, and the air tasted like old moisture.
Suddenly, Everett stopped. Then Sam. And soon, I could see why.
We were in the middle of the tunnel, and there was something covering the ground.
Snow.
We were all standing there dumbfounded. Snow? In late June? That didn’t make a lick of sense.
“That’s just weird,” said Sam. “Let’s keep going.”
“Wait,” said Everett.
He stepped off his bike and walked around for a bit. I leaned against my handlebar, feeling the weight of my backpack. I hadn’t even noticed how out of breath I was. Everett leaned down, looking at the snow.
“What’s up?” Sam asked. “We going?”
“Yeah, yeah,” nodded Everett. “It’s just… I dunno.”
“Dunno what?”
“Like… where’re the tracks?”
“You’re sitting on ‘em” I added. “What’s the deal?”
“No, Josslyn’s tracks.”
Now I could definitely see my own breath. And Everett was right, the snow was undisturbed. Josslyn couldn’t have come through there, unless the snow had recently settled. But what, an inch and a half of powder snow in late June, in less than a day? Nah.
Everett got back on his bike.
“Let’s just keep going.”
We biked through the snow. About ten minutes later, we got to the edge of the tunnel.
It’d collapsed in on itself.
The ceiling had caved in and filled the entire tunnel with a steep slant of solid rock chunks. It didn’t look recent either.
We just turned around. There was no reason for us to keep pushing forward, so we decided to just go back out and follow the (if somewhat broken) main road instead. We had bikes, we could go pretty much anywhere. Still, I couldn’t help but notice how Everett seemed a bit distraught. We all were.
On our way back through the snow, I got the sense that something was off, but I couldn’t put my finger on what. But right then and there, I was just happy we were leaving.
Except we didn’t get far.
The path we came in through had also collapsed.
“Did we make a… a wrong turn?” Sam asked. “I thought this… this was just a straight line.”
“It is,” said Everett. “This, uh… this doesn’t make sense.”
“I didn’t hear anything,” I gasped. “I didn’t hear a goddamn thing.”
“This is old. There’s dust. It didn’t just collapse, this is… ,” insisted Everett.
“So we must’ve gotten turned around somewhere,” smiled Sam. “So we backtrack.”
It took us about 45 minutes to move from one end of the tunnel to the other; but both ends were definitely collapsed. How we entered in the first place was mind boggling. It didn’t make sense.
At some point, we just stopped. We stepped off our bikes and sat down. Sam used his phone as a flashlight, illuminating the dancing dust particles. The air tasted stale.
“No bars,” Sam said. “Tunnels suck.”
“It doesn’t make sense!” groaned Everett. “We got in, we can get out!”
“How?!” I asked, throwing my arms out. “I’m not seeing any exits! It… it fell!”
“That’s impossible!” spat Everett. “There would be a… a goddamn ear-bursting pressure! There’d be so much dust we… we wouldn’t be able to breathe! And there wouldn’t be goddamn snow all over the ground!”
We tried to get our phones to work. We tried moving the rocks, but the thick moisture in the air had frozen; making them all stick together like bricks and mortar. There was no way.
We wasted hours, and the temperature just kept dropping. I’d started shivering, and Sam’s breath had frozen into little icicles in his beard. Everett paced back and forth, trying to come up with a plan.
The snow was either expanding, or we kept coming back to it. Either way, it was everywhere. And the temperature kept dropping; fast.
At one point, that strange feeling in my stomach came back to me. I removed my bike light and used it as a torch. I noticed something in the snow.
I could see our tracks. Both from our bikes, and our shoes. But there was something else; a slight impression. Two thin parallel lines, running next to the wall. They twisted and turned at times, but I couldn’t make out what it was supposed to be. I called Sam and Everett over to help me, but we suddenly got distracted.
Somewhere deep in the tunnel, I heard something.
A voice.
“You should be helping me.”
It came from further in. Without a doubt in my mind, and after all these years, I could still recognize Josslyn’s voice. We tried to pinpoint where it came from, but the tunnel made it impossible.
“Joss?” Sam called out. “Joss, you there?”
Nothing. We looked at one another. It took Everett a few moments to even attempt to accept this.
“Joss!” Everett finally called out “Josslyn!”
Still, nothing.
We looked for her. I could feel myself growing more desperate as the air got colder. My teeth had started to chatter, and no amount of rubbing my arms changed a thing. My hairs were standing at attention, as if listening for warmth.
Sam and Everett kept calling out to her, but we got no response. And all over the snow I kept seeing these two parallel lines, just barely scraping the top of the snow. Either they’d been there for a while, or whatever was making them were something extraordinarily light. But there was no way of telling where it came from.
I have no idea how many hours we spent walking up and down that freezing tunnel. At some point, we all gathered in a circle and wrapped ourselves in sleeping bags. I tried to use my Firestarter, but we didn’t have much to burn. We piled up some of our extra clothes and spent the better part of an hour setting it on fire. It burned for less than ten minutes.
At some point, we just stopped trying. Our hands were raw, and I started having cold sweats. We’d turned off the lights to save on battery, but my restless eyes kept moving. I could feel myself going cross-eyed, my mind confused by the pressing dark.
There was too much ground to cover. There might be some side tunnel that we might’ve missed, but we were losing hope. I didn’t know what to make of it. Sam and Everett had gone through several cycles of arguing, making a desperate effort, being anxiously hopeful, and then back to arguing. Now they were just quiet.
I would’ve preferred an argument.
“You… should be helping me.”
We all looked up. It was distant, but not as distant as last time. I could hear Sam shuffling as he got up. He called out to Josslyn again and again, but there was no response. Sam was growing more and more desperate, and his screams got louder. At some point, he stopped calling out to her; he just screamed.
The arguing started again as Everett tried to shut him up. But I heard something. I looked up, concentrating on the sound. There was a slight reverb, like the sound bouncing off something metallic.
I put my bike light back on and looked up, letting the bright cone answer my question.
There were drainpipes running along the ceiling of the tunnel.
“Some… some kind of drainage, or a run-off,” said Sam, looking up. “That’s gotta… wait. This wasn’t at the entrance.”
“So it started further in,” I said. “Maybe there’s a maintenance area.”
At that, Everett got up.
“Yeah,” he nodded. “Yeah, that makes, uh… that makes sense.”
We followed the pipes, and I couldn’t help but notice that the parallel lines in the snow that seemed to be going the same way. They were roughly following the way the pipes were running in the ceiling. Sam and Everett didn’t seem to notice.
“There might be another way out,” said Sam. “Like a… maintenance entrance.”
“Yeah,” agreed Everett. “They can’t have people running in and out of here when the trains are coming, right?”
My stomach turned. The stress was getting to me. I wasn’t usually the quiet one of the group, but crawling around in the dark just weighed my entire mind down. It wasn’t supposed to be cold. It wasn’t supposed to be dark. We were supposed to be making hot dogs by the cabin.
There was a faint tapping sound. Something banging against the pipes, somewhere up ahead. Sam and Everett pushed forward.
And there it was. A maintenance door.
We all got excited. We ran up to it, and the moment Sam put his hands on the handle, I shouted at them to stop.
They just looked at me, barely illuminated by our combined electronics. I could see the parallel lines running in the snow leading into the maintenance door. I pointed it out to Sam and Everett, who didn’t pay it no mind. Sam thought it was water drops from condensation. Everett didn’t care.
It couldn’t be water drops. It was too cold, and too consistent. Something in me screamed at me to just… not go further. This was bad.
But the door flung open, and we stepped inside.
There was an awful smell in the air. Chemicals; mostly ammonia. It took some time getting used to, but we pushed on. There was a small corridor leading us further in, branching into maintenance tunnels that were so small that we had to move sideways to fit.
We explored, as a group. We couldn’t find an obvious way out, but we could make an educated guess. We just had to find a way that pointed us either straight forward, or straight back; following the curvature of the Rosewater tunnel.
At one point, we hit a dead end. As we turned back, I was suddenly first in line. Then we heard it again.
“You should… be helping me.”
This time it was just down the hall. It was so close it chilled me more than my freezing breath. And for a split second, I could swear I saw something move just at the edge of the light. Something that retreated into the dark with a rhythmic sound. And it was leaving behind those strange parallel lines in the frost-covered floor.
We got back to one of the maintenance hubs. The drainpipes coalesced, leading us further in. We stopped for a while, as Sam was out of batteries.
“They will come looking for us,” said Sam. “We should just go back and wait.”
“We’ll freeze,” I said. “It’s absurd, but we’ll freeze.”
“She’s right,” agreed Everett. “We… we gotta push.”
“Then I go second. I don’t have a light.”
We agreed.
And as we turned around, there was Josslyn.
We could barely make out her shape at first. She looked taller, and her hair clung to her face like she’d crawled out of a cold bath. She just stood there, barely keeping herself upright. Sam and I stood there in shock, but Everett burst into action. He sprinted forward towards her.
In a whiplash-like motion, Josslyn was pulled back into the dark. She didn’t make a sound.
I noticed two things.
One, that her legs didn’t move.
And two, that her feet barely touched the ground; leaving parallel lines in the frosted floor.
Everett rushed after her, screaming her name over and over like a desperate parrot. I was right behind him, and Sam was trying his best to keep up. We ran, seeing whiffs of her hair disappear further and further into the darkness. She was moving, fast, and we could barely keep up. Just seconds later, as we came to a four-way junction, she was gone.
Everett fell to his knees, panting. I stopped short of tripping over him.
“She… she’s here,” Everett panted. “S-something’s wrong.”
I spat and tried to stay in motion to keep my sweat from freezing. The salt stung my eyes.
“Why… why is she doing this?” he asked. “What’s going on?”
“Wait,” I said.
I turned around.
“Where’s Sam?”
We backtracked. We tried to mentally map those labyrinthian halls, but we just came up with dead end after dead end. Sam was gone. Disappeared into the dark.
And somewhere, far ahead, we could hear something again.
“Yooooouu~ should be… helping me.”
But this time, in Sam’s voice.
Sam’s broken, drawling, drawn-out half-voice. It made the drainpipes reverberate, shaking with excitement.
This time, we turned the other way. We couldn’t keep getting pulled further and further in. We made a silent agreement that whatever was in there was something we didn’t want to see. We had to keep going, and once we got out, we could help.
“We… we have to follow the pipes,” said Everett. “They have to lead outside at some point!”
“Or they’ll just… just lead us further in!”
“We can’t keep running in circles! We pick a path, and we stick to it!”
He grabbed my shoulders. Even with barely functioning light, I could see the panicked size of his pupils. I nodded. Whatever it took for us to stick together.
We must’ve walked for hours. And finally, it opened up into another junction. This one with only two adjoining corridors. But by now, we’d moved around so much there was no way to tell what was north, south, or in-between. We could only guess.
“You pick,” said Everett.
And I did.
We followed one of the halls, and I could hear my footsteps growing louder. The echo was increasing. Moments later, the halls opened into a kind of hub area where all the drainpipes coalesced. It was much large than expected, with solid concrete walls and floors. Dozens of pipes lead us here.
Everett was about to rush forward when I put a hand on his shoulder. I looked around for a bit, but he brushed me off and kept going.
“Wait!” I called out, pointing.
There was something up ahead.
It was impossible not to recognize Sam. His body hanging limp, inches off the ground like a stringed-up puppet.
His skin white as snow, with icicles hanging from his beard and hair. He didn’t move.
“You shooooould… be helping me,” his body groaned, without ever moving his mouth.
The shadows behind him moved.
The very dark of the room; it moved.
And at that moment, I realized there was something oil-slick and dark slithering along the pipes; holding Sam up like a ventriloquist dummy.
“Sssssshould. Sssssshould be.”
I could see Josslyn’s bike, snapped in half and thrown into a corner. Strange flowers grew along the edge of the wall; like little sunflowers, frozen and blue.
I could see Josslyn’s backpack torn open and thrown across the floor. The hot dogs, trampled and abandoned. And there at the very edge of my light, I could see Josslyn’s frozen hair splayed across the concrete in a pool of frozen blood.
Unnatural hands crawled across the drainpipes, causing a rhythmic thumping. And just as the horror of this vision sunk into me, my mind exploded into panic. It was like watching through my eyes like a passenger, surrendering completely to whatever power would get me out of there. My mind lit up the world with fear, as a real and tangible threat started coming our way; and it was dragging Sam along.
I bolted back out the door. Something was right behind me, but I didn’t know if it was Everett or… that Sam-thing. I didn’t care. I didn’t care the slightest.
I turned a quick corner. Everett followed. The Sam-thing couldn’t keep up, and whatever held him just tossed him aside. I could hear his body shattering like a gypsum statue; his body frozen solid.
Another corner. A quick turn.
Too quick.
I tripped on my own feet. I fell, and Everett fell right after me. We ended up on our sides, lying face-to-face. Something in my elbow broke, and I couldn’t get up.
Then, Everett stopped. I did too. I held my breath, waiting for whatever pain there was to come. Everett looked at me, slack jawed.
His breathing stopped. A long mosquito-like appendage had extended down from the drainpipes, piercing the back of his skull, like popping a water balloon. It was sucking out his warmth, making his skin lose its color. Eyes sinking into his skull, freezing. Nails and tongue turning black. Skin cracking like porcelain. Membranes shriveling into nothing but dry meat.
“Yooooooou~ “ it started. “… yoooOoou… heEeeeeEelping me. Help. Helping meeeee.”
I couldn’t look away.
But as my light dwindled, all that was left was the cold of his touch, and his words; frozen in time.
“Shhhh… shhhhoooOo… should be. Be. Be.”
As my light went out, all that was left was one desperate plea. And for a moment, it sounded just like him.
“Helping me. Helping. Helping me. Helping… me.”
I must’ve stayed there for hours, growing colder by the minute. I just lay there, listening to him slowly learning how to talk with Everett’s body. My tears had frozen my eyelids shut, and my shivers had subsided to a deep throbbing pain.
At some point, Everett was lifted off the floor. And as a cold spike poked against my skin, I realized I could barely feel it. I was too cold.
The creature must’ve thought the same thing, as it left me there. I had no warmth left for it to feast on.
I was no longer interesting prey. I’d accidentally strained my elbow as I fell, and I could barely feel my legs. Further and further away, I could hear the rhythmic thumping as the creature moved along the drainpipes. The pleas of what remained of Everett grew more confident, and distant.
At some point, it wasn’t interested anymore. I fumbled down corridor after corridor, trying to keep my eyes open.
And out of nowhere, the tunnels just seemed to... open up.
On the other side of the Rosewater Tunnel, the light blinded me.
The sun of late June promised me that I was finally safe.
Now, this was all about… five years ago. Law enforcement insist that we were “urban explorers” who messed up. There had been reports of rockslides near the Rosewater Tunnels, and they figured that Sam, Everett and Josslyn got caught in it somewhere deep in the abandoned side tunnels. They didn’t take any other report or indication of wrongdoing seriously. That I had frost burns in late June didn’t seem to bother them.
I’ve been holding off on writing this story as it was technically open for investigation until last September. They finally closed it, officially classifying it as a kind of spelunking expedition gone wrong. They swear they’ve investigated the tunnel, but I have yet to see a single squad car anywhere near it.
I don’t think this is over.
I’ve since left it all behind. The town, the people, the past.
And whatever future I have left, I will cherish.
submitted by
Saturdead to
nosleep [link] [comments]